Cornell Universit rbitration proceedings and the findings i 4 002 022 CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY NEW YORK STATE SCHOOL OF INDUSTRIAL AND LABOR RELATIONS THE GIFT OF AFL - CIO : bitration Proceedings AND THE : a eraphical Union No. 6 VETSUS T Phe Publishers’ Association New York City 1920 ARBITRATION between THE PUBLISHERS’ ASSOCIATION OF NEW YORK CITY. and NEW YORK TYPOGRAPHICAL UNION NO. 6 Before MR. WILLIAM E. KELLY, Arbitrator. Met pursuant to agreement at the Kings County Court House, 120 Schermerhorn Street, Brooklyn, at 10 a. m, Appearances— For the Publishers’ Association of the City of New York. Mr. Victor A. Polachek; Mr. Bradford Mer- rill; Mr. Louis Wiley; Mr. Don C. Seitz; Mr. Cc. C. Lane; Mr. H. F. Gunnison; Mr. E, G. Martin; Mr, George L. Larke; Mr. Hugh A. O’Donnell; ‘Mr. Lester L. Jones (Hxecutive Representative). For New York Typographical Union No. 6: Mr, Leon H. Rouse; Mr. S. Oppenheimer; Mr. John S. O’Connell; Mr. Theodore F. Douglas; Mr. Charles Marquart; Mr. Louis Fisher; Mr. James W. Keller; Mr. Alexander Trachenberg. The Arbitrator called the meeting to order at 10.15 a. m. Mr. Polachek—I would like to state that Mr. Rouse and I have made what may be called a sort of a gentlemen’s agreement, that each party is to read his brief without interruptions, because in past records we had controversies during the reading of the brief, and if there are any answers to be made -they will be made in rebuttal. Mr. Rouse—Yes, that is. right. Mr. Kelly—I think we. are ready to proceed. I want to state, gentlemen, before we indulge in the submission of your arguments, that I have aecepted the position to arbitrate this controversy involving the differences between the publishers and the men, with a great deal of reluctance. I recognize that a great responsibility evolves upon me. I have, up to the present time, since I have been formally notified of my having been agreed upon by both sides, refused absolutely to speak to any- one on either side. I want you to know that while I know some of the gentlemen here, and have known them for some time, they have not importuned me, good, bad, or indifferent; yet have tried to avoid, in so far as possible, run- New York, May 10th, 1920. ning counter to anyone on either side, in order that I might enter this matter with a clear mind. I want you to know that I shall endeavor to give the very best of my judgment. I have no likes or dislikes one way or the other. I recognize that there is some merit, I suppose naturally so, to the claims of both sides. I hope, after our sessions, that we can arrive at an amicable adjustment and settlement of whatever contentions or grievances both sides ave, I hope that our sessions will be pleasant, and that there will not be any acrimony; I do not suppose there will be, but let us see if we cannot submit all these facts honestly and squarely; and then I will give the very best of my judgment. I want to assure you that after we close formally the work of this arbitration I shall hie myself away to some place and read the arguments pre- sented on both sides, digest them,.assimilate them, and give both sides the very best of my judgment, with the view of bringing about an amicable set- tlement between the publishers and the men. (Ap- plause.) (Addressing President Rouse)—Mr. Rouse, I think you have the opening. Mr. Rouse—Mr. Kelly, the first point that we would like to bring to the attention of the Arbitra- tor is the agreement that the award will be retroactive as of April 1st. Mr. Polachek—That is correct, Mr. Arbitrator. Mr. Rouse—The second point is that it is agreed that the contract will be for one year. Mr. Polachek—That is correct. Mr. Rouse—And to expire on March 31st, 1921. Mr. Polachek—That is correct. Mr. Rouse—The other point that I wish to call to your attention, and which now becomes a pa:t of the Agreed Statement of: Facts, is that we have drawn a new section for 39 in the Agreed State- ment of Facts. You will notice in the Agreed Statement of Facts that the Union has a proposi- tion designated as Section 39. Opposite to that 1 is the word ‘‘disagreed (in the publishers’ column) Submitted by_Union.’’ Mr. Kelly—May I interrupt you for a moment? What is the official or technical term of ‘“‘slide days’’? Mr. Polachek—-Days off. Mr. Rouse—Days off. Mr, Kelly—I_ wanted to be certain about it. Mr. Rouse—We have come to an agreement on that section, and we submit for the official record the new section 39, as follows: : “Sec, 39—Members of the Union working on Brooklyn newspapers shall not be laid off in the weeks when Thanksgiving, Christmas and New Year holidays occur; slide days in the weeks Bpecified shall occur on the day of non-publica- on. By agreement of both sides that now becomes new Section 89, and will not be before your honorable self for arbitration, i ar Polachek—That is satisfactory to the pub- ers. Mr. Rouse—And that is satisfactory to us. That section is agreed to. I just wish to enumerate the sections that we are to bring to your attention for the Union., There is a new section added to Section 4 by, the Union. 2 Section 6, Section 7, Section 8, and Section 9, are the same as they have been almost for a quarter of a century in New York city; and the only request that the Union is making is for a readjustment of the wage scale. In Section 11 there are four changes asked for by the Union, covering the rate for overtime, rate for members of ‘the Union receiving over the minimum scale, and the computing of overtimé in fifteen-minute periods instead of five, and that overtime shall rotate. Section 24 is a new section offered by the Union and is self-explanatory. .I have already stated that Section 39 has been agreed to. Section 40 is a new section proposed by’ the union, and will be dwelt upon in detail in our rief, - 1 Section 43 is a change requested by the Union and will be likewise deait with in our brief. And the last change involves the question of a ‘wage scale for the apprentices employed in néws- paper offices, ee In order that there may be no misunderstand- ‘ing, or that the Arbitrator may not become con- fused in any way, I present to you the contract that expired on April ist, 1919. By taking the old contract, together with the Agreed Statement of Facts, you can see the points that have been asked for. I will now ask Mr. Oppenheimer to read the brief of the Union. Mr. Oppenheimer then read the brief for the Union, as follows: To the Hon, William BE. Kelly: Dear Sir—Before presenting the side of Typo- pBraphical Union No. 6 in these scale negotiations, the committee desires to tender its thanks and express its grateful appreciation to Mr. William E. Kelly for his courtesy in consenting to act as judee in these proceedings. The committee of he Union appreciates the value of the time the Arbitrator must of necessity devote in reviewing this case, and realizes the delicate position occupied by an arbitrator in a matter of this nature. With a full knowledge of the great hon- esty, integrity and capability of the Arbitrator, we place our case in his hands, confident that Whatever decision rendered will have been arrived at in a consideration of justice and equity. In presenting our case to your honorable self we beg to state that our relations with the ublishers’ Association have been and are most armonious. We contend, and it is admitted by the Pub- lishers’ Association, that we are entitled to an increase in wages. The only difference between us and the Publishers affecting this contention is relative to the amount of increase we are en- titled to. ; ‘We are prepared to prove, and it is a positive fact, that the wages we have received up to the present time have been barely sufficient for the average family to live upon decently. We are prepared to prove that the Wages re- ceived by newspaper printers up to the present time were absolutely inadequate for them to main- tain that standard of living to which their in- telligence and skill entitles them to. ‘We are prepared to prove that the cost of abso- lutely everything that goes in the life of the printer, most notably his food and monthly rent, has risen to such an extent that, unless an adequate relief is granted him at this time his standard of living, never what it should have been, will be very materially lowered. In the present controversy we are prepared to prove that our demands are no more than rea- sonable. WE ARE PREPARED TO PROVE THAT OUR WAGES NEVER HAVE BEEN COMMENSU- RATE WITH THE INTELLIGENCE AND SKILL REQUIRED OF OUR MEMBERS, ‘We are prepared to prove that the wage de- manded by us is no more than sufficient to permit us to live in comfort, unhampered by the fear of poverty and want in old age. ‘We are prepared to prove that of all the or- ganized trades, that of the printer requires the most skill and _ intelligence. ‘We are prepared to prove that of all the organ- ized trades, that of the printer is the most exacting. We are prepared to prove that of all the organ- ized trades, that of the printer is the poorest paid, taking irito consideration the skill and intelligence required. We are prepared to prove that of all the organ- ized trades, that of the printer is the most _conservative. \|of living entitled us to 60 per cent. It was because of this ultra conservatism that we last year demanded an increase of but 30 per cent. ($9) over the wages of the preceding year, knowing full well that the increase in the cost The Union, because of statements in the public press, believ- ing at that time that the peak had been reached in the cost of living and that prices might recede, refrained from demanding the 60 per cent. And this, mark you, despite the fact that there had been no increase whatsoever in wages until long after the rise in the cost of living, that paltry increase in turn being granted only after con- siderable litigation and as the result of an arbitrator’s decision. In presenting the Publishers’ side of the con- itroversy in 1919 before Mr. Frank Morrison, the ‘Publishers made this statement :— “‘We call to the attention of the arbitrator the fact that in this very recent arbitration the judge had before him all of the problems in the cost of living which it was possible to advance, and all that could be set up today in the same case, and he had confronting him the problem of the continuation of the war which does not confront the Arbitrator in the present instance, AND HE HAD BEFORE HIM THE POSSIBILITY OF A CONSTANTLY INCREASING COST OF LIVING DUE TO THE WAR WHICH HAS BEEN CONVERTED INTO A PROBABILITY OF A STEADILY DECREASING COST OF LIVING IN VIEW OF THE ENDING OF THE WAR. This is the situation that confronts the judge in the i __ptesent proceedings.’’ _ How correct the Publishers were in this instance it would be asinine to dwell upon. Statements of a like character are presented to the arbitrator in every proceeding of a similar nature, and will no doubt be repeated in this instance. In granting to us the full amount demanded at that time, per week (approximately 30 per cent.), the arbitrator declared in his decision that a 60 per cent. increase would have been more equitable, with an intimation that had we de- manded such an increase he would have granted it, Since that time not alone has the peak NOT been reached, but prices of all commodities are still in the ascendency, and the purchasing power of the dollar is depreciating daily. It would be an insult to the intelligence of the Arbitrator to attempt to deny this, and we shall produce voluminous documents to prove it. ’ AND RIGHT HERE WE WISH TO PARTIC- ULARLY IMPRESS UPON THE ARBITRATOR THE FACT THAT CONDITIONS, AS REGARDS THE WAGE EARNER, ARE ENTIRELY DIF- PoE an me erty OF NEW YORK REL- T ANY OTH THE UNITED STATES. me eee ol No doubt statistics will be submitted by the Hablishers. relaeye ao wages and conditions in nnumerable places roughout the cduntry. CONTEND AND WILL SHOW THAT. sucH TESTIMONY SHOULD HAVE LITTLE WEIGHT IN THIS CONTROVERSY. In no other city of the United States~do printers reside at such dis- tances from their place of employment, and in no other city is the one item of railroad fares as serious a one as in New York. In most other cities men walk to and from their places of employment. In addition to that must be taken ee conaigereuon the time consumed by the rinters 0: ew York in comi . home from work. EE. re ene CIS While we shall show, by authenticated stati that the value of the dollar from 1896 to 10i8 has depreciated to 32 cents, the justice of our demand is so obvious that it is scarcely necessary to detail its elements. It is merely needed to Z recall that we are at present paying approxi- mately twice as much for everything we buy as we were in the first half of 1914; that the insurance of our lives, our. health, our homes has approximately one-half the value that it then had; that our savings (those of us who have any at all) and other provisions against the uncertain future, supply us with only one-half the guar- antee against poverty, sickness and old age—to say nothing of the demands for the education and protection of our children—than we possessed in_ 1914 We desire to impress upon the Arbitrator that in the past, relative to other trades, in the matter of wages we were at the top. This condition is changed materially at the present time. Our relative position today to other classes of labor where there is no comparison as to mental and manual requirements is decidedly absurd. As to the printer and his calling: . Before be- coming a journeyman he must serve an_ appren- ticeship of at least five years. During that time he is constantly under the supervision of -the foreman and chairman of the office. During his five years’ apprenticeship, in addition to his work in the office, it is required of him that he attend the school of apprentices (maintained conjointly by the Union, the Employers’ Associaticn and the Hudson Guild) at least twice a week. At this school, in addition to his knowledge of the printing trade, he is perfected in English, grammar, spelling, punctuation, ete. At the termination of his apprenticeship, prior to his ad- mission into the Union, the apprentice is subjected to a severe examination, which he must pass suc- cessfully, failure of which subjects the apprentice to an extension of his apprenticeship period until such time that he qualifies. Even then, after the apprentice qualifies as a journeyman, as far as the printing business is concerned, the printer is compelled to constantly acquire additional knowledge of his handicraft. The newspaper compositor of today not only has to acquire and retain the accumulated knowledge of the craft of. the past four centuries, but in addition he has been called upon to master the many modern implements that have entered the composing rcom for the last twenty-five years. A casual chserver entering the composing room would find division of labor as in every activity. And would find individual workers performing but one allotted task. But by the very nature of the business we must have a knowledge of all de- partments; the ordinary exigencies of the com- posing room demand the shifting of men from one department to another, and is the usual prac- tice in composing rooms. A newspaper composing room might be likened to an immense organism, disposed in numerous parts, the complete thing, the composed form, being dependent upon the perfect functioning of the individual parts. Delay in any one part would disarrange the whole machinery, the discipline must be of the highest, there can be no tem- porary aberrations, for the scheduled time of delivery must be reckoned with. Racing with the clock is the printer’s every-day indoor sport. His product of today must be sold today. Even the product of the morning is valueless in the after- noon. A train missed and the paper is unsalable. Application,: concentration, and a high tension is the requisite of a man in a composing room of the modern metropolitan newspaper. To intelligently compose the matter in hand the compositor must be possessed of a general knowledge in a wide range of subjects, must keep in touch with all current events, must have a comprehensive grasp of language and the rules of grammar; must know the game of politics as well as the game of baseball; must have an acquaintance with the science of sociology as well as the frivolities of the social set. In fact, he must keep in touch with every thought and idea that finds expression in the newspaper of today— art, literature, science, drama and music, and also the commonplace and baser happenings. All this is essential in order that there may be correct interpretation between the one who gives the thought, idea, criticism, or description and the one who receives it. Those are the common requisities in the news end of the business. In the business end, or advertising department, other qualities of a high nature are necessary. Ads may come in in the original manuscript, reprint or reprint with changes. When the ad is received by the printer it must_be analyzed for all contingencies, such as cuts, illustrations, etc. Often illustrations or cuts do not accompany the manuscript, their exact dimensions are unknown, and they must be investigated and allowed for. A majority of ads, like news matter, are for edi- tions, or for ‘‘musts’’ for a stated time. That is, the advertiser demands his proof quickly, as he may wish it reproduced in some other paper the same day. Although the analyzing of these ads is properly the work of desk ad men, the number of desk men being limited and insufficient, a large part of this work is turned over to the hand men, and in recent years in an increasing ratio these hand men are more and more required to go out of their province of setting and ar- ranging type to take an executive function in the getting into the edition of all work received. Ninety per cent. of the original copy is poorly prepared, both as regards to what is required, amount of copy submitted for required space, and also a generally vague idea on the part of the advertisers in general as to what they desire. This requires a lifetime knowledge of general advertisers’ styles, etc., which is variable, largely through the condition brought about by half- baked, poorly-trained advertising agents and advertising writers. Skeleton forces in ad rooms have also made the regular men specialists, not journeymen alone, and the expansion of the forces from day to day requires them to be leaders or assistant foremen in almost every case. Right here it may be pertinent to say a few words regarding the health of the printer. It is an established fact that the work of the printer is unheal!lthful. In the report of the United States Department of Labor, April, 1917, Bureau of Labor Statistics, under ‘‘Hygiene of the Printing Trades,’’ by Alice Hamilton and Charleg H. Verill, page 6, is the following: “In all countries the printers’ trade has been considered an occupation unhealthful beyond the average, and this belief is borne out by statistics, which show an abnormally high sick- ness rate and death rate for printers as com- pared with all occupied males, “Examination of all available sources of information in the United States shows that in this country the printers’ trade is productive of more illness than would be expected in an industry where wages are high, hours usually not long, and where there is no gross con- tamination of the air nor exposure to excessive heat or cold, nor overexertion. American printers suffer far more from tuberculosis than do occupied males in general.’’ Mr. Rouse—Exhibit No. 1 is the book above re- ferred to, and Exhibit No. 2 is entitled ‘‘Occupa- tion and Mortality,’’ by Shirley Wilmotte Wynne, M. D., chief of the Division of Statistical Re- search, and William H. Guilfoy, M. D., and _par- ticular reference is made to pages 5, 11 and 17. (Mr. Rouse then filed with the Arbitrator Ex- hibits 1 and 2.) a Oppenheimer then continued reading the brief, as follows: This refers to printers in general, but the con- dition of the newspaper printer is even more seri- ous, because of the fact that while he is subject to all the conditions of the ordinary printer, his work is many times more nerve-racking in con- sequence of the speed with which all newspaper work is accompanied. é The everlasting introduction of new machinery necessitates the constant display.of skill, placing an additional burden upon his physical and a corresponding strain upon his nerve power. ‘ow, then, what has this highly skilled me- chanic (the printer) received: 7 < In 1909, newspaper printers were receiving $28 (day work), $3 additional for night work, and an extra $3 for midnight shift, per week. In 1910 an arbitration award gave the news- paper men $1 increase. In 1912 another $1 on all shifts was granted in conciliation, at which time the Union gave valuable concessions in return, In 1912 the Publishers’ Association of New York City abandoned the Arbitration policy existing with No. 6, and up to the year 1918 had refused to enter into even a local agreement as a means of adjusting disputes. FROM 1912 UP TO AND INCLUDING DE- CEMBER 31, 1917, IN SPITE OF THE EVER INCREASING COST OF LIVING AND EVERY KNOWN COMMODITY, THERE HAD BEEN NO INCREASE IN THE WAGES FOR NEWSPAPER PRINTERS, ‘ From October 1, 1912, until December 31, 1917, the scale for newspaper men remained stationary —5 years and 6 months, to be exact. During the years 1914 and 1915, the publishers refused to sign even a scale contract, and late in December, 1915, offered to sign for two years or nothing. The question was placed before the Union, and the of. ficers were instructed to comply with the request. SHORTLY AFTERWARD A _ TREMENDOUS ERA OF PROSPERITY SWEPT OVER THE COUNTRY, AND IN ALMOST ALL LINES OF INDUSTRY INCREASES BECAME THE RULE, NOT SQ WITH US, OUR CONTRACT WAS 3 . —_ \ SIGNED, AND WE ADHERE TO WHATEVER CONTRACTS WE ENTER UPON. On January 1, 1918, after a controversy, a $2 increase was offered and accepted for six months to enable the publishers (at their suggestion) to see what the future would bring forth. The time of expiration for that six months agreement drawing to a close, the Union com- municated with the Publishers’ Association rela- tive to adopting a new scale agreement. The Union was met with a statement from the pub- lishers that they would not enter into any scale negotiations until the Union agreed upon some form of arbitration for settling disputes regarding the scale. Despite the fact that the publishers had, since 1912, refused to enter into an agree- ment to arbitrate the scale, the Union drew up a form of arbitration and submitted it to the pub- lishers, which was accepted. Immediately after signing the arbitration proceedings by both par- ties, the Union presented its demand for an in- crease of $4 per week on the 1918 scale without change of hours and working conditions. This de- mand was met by a counter proposition from the publishers, offering the Union an increase of $1 per week on that scale, without any change in hours and working conditions. Neither side mani- festing a disposition to recede from its position, the joint committee of Publishers and Union be- came deadlocked, and, as per agreement, it was decided to go to arbitration, . Those arbitration proceedings terminated with the granting of an increase of $2.50 by the arbi- trator, In 1919, owing to the distress caused by the tremendous rise in the cost of all commodities and everything else that enters the life of an in- dividual, the Union made a demand for an in- crease of $9 per week. This demand, as stated before, was not what the Union believed it was entitled to, being but 30 per cent. advance on the scale at that time, the government figures showing an increase in the cost of living equal to 60 per cent. over the scale at that time. As before stated, this was the result of an erroneous impression that the peak had been _ reached in the high cost of living and because of the further belief that there would be a reces- sion before the beginning of the next year. The fallacy of that impression is so well known that we deem it unnecessary to dwell upon it at . this time. This last previous arbitration proceeding termin- ated with the granting of the full demand ($9) by the Arbitrator. Mr. Rouse—I introduce the arbitration proceed- ings of last year before Mr. Frank Morrison for verification of our statement, which has been marked Exhibit 3. Mr. Rouse then filed Exhibit 8 with the Arbi- trator.) Mr. Oppenheimer (reading)—In connection with this we beg leave to submit the Arbitrator’s own language in -making his decision (nages 48 and 49, ‘Arbitration Proceedine in r2 Typographical Union No. 6 versus the Publ‘shers’ Association): “If the Printer had received inc-eases based upon the $30 a week standard for day work in 14, comparative to the inc eased livine cost of 79.79 ner cent., he would have to now re- ceive $53.60 a week to maintain the same liv- ing standard. If the Printer be conceded an increase of $9 per week, his wage is brought up to $43.50. Accept these figures and com- parison will show that there is still a differ- ence of approximately $10 per week, which burden must be borne by the Printer until such time as living costs have decreased com- paratively. ‘Your Arbitrator, therefore, sustains Printers on this ‘question and’ orders an vance in wages for the week, to all members of the Union, parties to this proceeding, who are employed on a weekly basis, and an equivalent to all members of the Unicn employed on a daily or hourly basis.” AND RIGHT HERE WE BEG LEAVE TO CALL THE ARBITRATOR'S PARTICULAR AT- TENTION TO THE FACT THAT WHILE WE DID_ACCEPT AND DO ACCEPT GOVERNMENT the ad- full amount of $9 a It is also too well known by the wage earner and admitted by all students of the economiz question that the term “cost of living’’ in its last analysis is a synonym for ‘cost of existence.’’ And lucky, indeed, has been the lot of the printer -who, under Present-day conditions, has been able to ‘‘exist’’ without falling into debt. It is an absolutely truthful statement when we say that the wages of the newspaper printers, 4 : studies into the cost T WHAT THEY OUGHT TO HAVE BEEN IN THE FIRST PLACH, HAVE NEVER KEPT PACE WITH THE ADVANCING COST OF LIV- he statistics relative to this matter presented ty the Union as evidence will prove this con- clusively. And when that fact be carefully considered and analyzed, it immediately becomes apparent the tremendous loss the printers in newspaper com- posing rooms have had to bear. AS AN INSTANCE WE CITE THE FOLLOW- ING: DURING THE PERIOD OF 1916 AND 1917 WE HAD A SCALE CONTRACT THAT DID NOT EXPIRE UNTIL 1918. DURING: ALL OF THIS PERIOD THE COST OF LIVING WAS JUMPING BY LEAPS AND BOUNDS, AND THOUGH THE NEWSPAPER PRINTER WAS SUFFERING IMMEASURABLE HARDSHIPS IN ALL THAT TIME, THE NEWSPAPER PRINTER, TRUE TO HIS CONSERVATISM AND HIS DETERMINATION THAT A CON- TRACT ONCE ENTERED INTO MUST BE KEPT INVIOLATE, NEVER ONCE MADE ANY DEMAND FOR AN INCREASE IN WAGE, NOR | DID THE PUBLISHERS AT ANY TIME DUR- ING THAT PERIOD EVER PROFFER ANY RE- LIEF WHATSOEVER. AND ALL THIS IN SPITE OF THE FACT THAT EMPLOYERS IN OTHER WALKS OF LIFE, CONTRACTS OR NO CONTRACTS, WERE MAKING VOLUN- TARY INCREASES TO THEIR EMPLOYES, All the foregoing arguments as to the increase in the cost of living, the depreciation in the pur- chasing power of the dollar, the fact that the peak has not been reached, that prices are still rising and will continue to rise for some time, are bo-ne out by the following testimony presented by the Union. This testimony consists of three studies conducted by the Union with regard to the increase in the cost of living in certain sections of New York City where members of our Union reside In addition, a study was made of the wage scales which the newspaper printers were receiving dur- ing the period between 1914-1920, and comparing the same with the scales which should have pre- vailéd according to the increases in the cost of living. The last section of this study represents an analysis of various standards of living com-'° paring the same with the results of an investiga- tion conducted by the Union among its members with regard to their requirements and their fam- ily budgets: SECTION I.-MEMORANDUM ON INCREASE IN COST OF LIVING, 1914-1920. PREPARED BY TYPOGRAPHICAL UNION NO. 6. An investigation into the cost of living, which was conducted by the New York Typographical Union No. 6, disclosed the continuous woward movement of prices during the period between March, 1914, and March, 1920. All articles of consumption have been affected by the steady rise in prices, and indications are that the price levels will continue to’ rise. In a statement published on January 4, 1920, Royal Meeker, Commissioner of Labor Statistics of the U. S. Department of Labor, declared that prices will remain high for seve al years to come. (See Monthly Labor Review, U. S Bureau of Labor Statistics, February, 1920, p. 96) Mr. Rouse—That has been ma-ked Exhibit A, and reference is made to page 94. (Mr. Rouse then filed Exhibit A with the Arbi- trator.) i Mr. Oppenheimer continued reading brief as fol- lows: He is supported by students of social conditions and of the cost of living throughout the country. The different agencies that are engaged in watch- ing the movements of wholesale and retail prices of various commadities are in agreement that the upward movement of prices will continue, and none of them are venturing an opinion as to when this upward tendency of prices will stop. The investigation into the increase in the cost of living was conducted by the Typographical Union not only with regard to various published estimates on the subject, but by special inquiry in different parts of New York City, where the majority of the workers of the type represented by bbe membership of the Typographical Union re- ide. Tt, must be borne in mind that most of the of living take into consider- ation the general price levels throughout the coun- try. Rural and urban sections as well as large and small cities are lumped together in. such in- vestigations. The estimates obtained through such investigations Giffer a great deal from the actual conditions prevailing in such a city as New York. Mr.- Rouse—Exhibit B is submitt United States Department anon BR of Labor, (Mr, Rouse then filed Exhibit B with the Arbi- trator.) Mr. Oppenheimer continued reading brief, as fofliows: An investigation into the changes in_ retail prices of food in fifty cities, conducted by the United States Bureau of Labor Statistics, results of which were made known on December 21, 1919, disclosed a great discrepancy between the rates of increase in the cost of food in different cities. For example, while the cost of food increased be- tween the years of 1913 and 1919 70 ver cent. in Los Angeles, it increased 104 per cent. in Bir- mingham. The same investigation credits New York City with 95 per cent. increase in the cost of food between 1913 and 1919, while the average increase in the cost of food throughout the country as reported is 84 per cent. Thus, the difference between the percentage increase of the food throughout the country_and that of New York City is 11 per cent. Even in New York City, different sections report different prices of articles of food, as well as different rents. FOOD A number of markets and typical grocery stores and butcher shops were visited in different parts of the city and prices were obtained for the standard articles of food consumed by the average working-class family, In order to obtain the average increase in prices of food during the period of 1914-1920, the present (March, 1920) price of 22 principal articles of food were compared with the prices of the same articles used by the United States Bureau of Labor Statistics in 1914. Altogether 22 grocery stores and 13 meat shops were visited and prices were obtained for the various items contained in the list of 22 articles. The grocery stores were located in the following sections of the city: Manhattan—Sixth Avenue and 11th Street, Greenwich Avenue and W. 9th Street, Sixth Avenue and 54th Street, Sixth Avenue and 57th Street, Third Avenue and 72d Street, Lexington Avenue and 76th Street, Lexington Avenue and 79th Street, Park Avenue and 89th Street, Lexing- ton Avenue and 90th Street, Broadway and 139th Street, Broadway and 136th Street, Broad- way and 142d Street, Broadway and 143d Street, Broadway and 134th Street, Broadway and 187th Street, Broadway and 131st Street, Broadway and 112th Street. ‘i Brooklyn—Fifth Avenue and 85th -Street, Fifth Avenue and 79th Street, Fifth Avenue and 80th Street, Fifth Avenue and 78th Street, Fifth Avenue and 77th Street, known as the Bay Ridge Section of Brooklyn. The meat shops were situ- ated in the same territory. ; 9 Tables I and Ia, list prices of the 22 principal ticles of food obtained in the various stores referred to above. Table II compares the prices for the 22 principal articles of food as reported by the United States Bureau of Labor Statistics for March, 1914, and the prices for March, 1920, as ascertained through the investigation conducted by the Typographical Union, and the percentage increase. In order to obtain the general average increase in the prices of food, the following table indi- cating the relative consumption of various types of food was used. This table is based upon a dietetic study by Professor William F. Ogburn, formerly chief cost of living expert for the National War Labor Board, and published in the August, 1919, issue of the Monthly Labor Review of the United States Bureau of Labor Statistics, page 22. Mr. Rouse—I refer the Arbitrator to Section 1 “at page 4 of the report that we are submitting as Exhibit C. (Mr. Rouse then filed Exhibit C with the arbitrator.) Mr. Oppenheimer continued reading the brief as follows: Number of ounces consumed per man Type of food. per day. Meat and fish.........+-+. sete tne fas Prereyo 6.83 Dairy products. wee 25.20 Cereals ....... ae. 15.46 Sugar ..... aiave’s oii 2.43 Vegetables .... wee 14.61 Miscellaneous. ......6.. sees eaees nee 88 Fats ..... ae aiatginy'ss sie dec lela d-wscravnieere-aseie tine, LO 5 Aver- age, -STORES. TABLE I—COMPARATIVE PRICES OF GROCERJES OBTAINED FROM TWENTY-TWO Articles. (Mr. Rouse the Arbitrator.) 76 39 74 18 $0.18 $0. Aver- age. TABLE Ia—COMPARATIVE PRICES OF MEATS OBTAINED FROM THIRTEEN STORES. qgiiidiy ~P ood sc sroeg g| ee: geRs i . S| Ste Bx os E|SS8E see A) Boa eekass Mm MMO AA n filed Exhibit D and E with the TABLE II—COMPARATIVE PRICES OF 22* PRINCIPAL ARTICLES OF FOOD BETWEEN MARCH, 1914, AND MARCH, 1920, WITH PERCENTAGE INCREASES. -—Prices in cents— Market March, March, In- Article. unit., 1914.¢ 1920.7 crease. Dairy products— He esnasenaen 9.0 18.0 100% Butter 34.0 73.0 109% Cheese 20.67 40.0 95% Cereals: Flour .. 3.2 9.0 181% Rice .........1b. 8.3 17.0 105% Bread ..... » lb. 6.2 10.0 61% Cornmeal ....1lb. 3.4 9.0 164% Vegetables: Potatoes ..... lb. 2.5 7.0 180% Sugar ..... was lDs 4.5 17.0 277% Meat: Eges ....+.. doz. ° 39.8 67.0 68% Sirloin steak..lb. 26.0 47.0 80% Round steak..Jb. 25.4 45.0 11% . 25.1 49.0 95% 30.0 40.0 33% «lb. 21.6 50.0 131% Rib roast..... lb. 21.8 42.0 92% Chuck steak...lb. 16.1 31.0 92% Plate beef....lb. 14.8 30.0 103% Pork chops....1b. 21.8 41.0 88% Fats: Lard sisted Ib. 15.7 31.0 97% Miscellaneous: Tea secceseeee Ib. 43.3 60.0 39% Coffee ..+-.+- lb. 26.3 45.0 71% * Exhibit D.. Monthly Labor Review, U. 8S. Bureau of Labor Statistics, May, 1919, p. 183. + Exhibit E. November, 1914, prices. Monthly Labor Review, U. S. Bureau of Labor Statistics, January, 1920, p. 81. $ Based on, figures of U. S. Bureau of Labor Statistics. { Based on figures of Typographical Union. Using Professor Ogburn’s estimates of the dis- tribution of the different articles in the family pudget and weighing the average percentage in- creases of the various types of food accordingly, it was found that the average percentage increase of food between March, 1914, and March, 1920, was 128 per cent. . COMPARATIVE WHOLESALE PRICES OF FOOD. Wholesale prices of several articles of food included in the twenty-two principal articles were compared according to Dun’s estimates for Novem- ber, 1914, and March, 1920, Since the twenty-two principal articles of food which the U. S. Bureau of Labor Statistics uses in comparing present prices with those of 1914 included only one vegetable, i. e., potatoes, it was thought advisable to secure prices of several other vegetables in order to ascertain their rates of increase. The percentage increase of the several show that they would in no way affect the average increase in food prices (See Table II), which was worked out on the basis of Professor Ogburn’s table. The comparative prices of these vegetables and other articles of food, with percentage in- creases, follow: TABLE III—COMPARATIVE WHOLESALE PRICES OF FOOD FOR NOVEMBER, 1914, AND MARCH, 7020. WITH PERCENTAGE NCREASES. Prices fo. P. C. Article and Nov., ‘arch, of in- market unit. 1914. 20. crease, Beans, dry.........1b. $0.06 $0.12 100 Peas, dry... ? are 11 175 Cabbage ae 4.00 166 Onions 3.00 300 Turnips 2.00 100 SES 53 17 Cheese -29 90 Butter 51 125 Sugar 14 180 Coffee -1456 144 Tea . 25 39 Rice 14% 152 Flour 10.75 126 Bread . 09 80 Potatoes 10.00 233 ard . -20 87 Ham 27 93 Bacon -28% 104 eas E (1) Dun’s Review, November 7, 1914, hibit G, Dun’s Review, March 6, 1920, p. 14. (ur, Rouse filed Exhibits E and G with the Arbitrator.) Mr. Oppenheimer (reading)— a RENT. In order to ascertain the increase in rents for dwellings where members of the Typographical Union reside, a questionnaire was submitted to a number of members of the organization residing in different parts of New York and vicinity. Thus the sections of Brooklyn, the Bronx, nhattan and different near-by districts of Long Island and New Jersey were covered. Rent statistics were obtained from 43 members residing in Brooklyn; 99 in the Bronx; 29 in Manhattan, and 18 in miscellaneous districts, such as Long Island and New Jersey. The rents paid in 1914 and in 1919, as well as the periodic increases between those years were gathered from the questionnaires distributed among the members of the Union. The total num~- ver of investigated cases is 112. Table IV contains the rent figures for 1914 and 1919, with the percentage increase, for Brooklyn. Table V contains the rent figures for the Bronx, with the percentage increase between 1914 and 1919, Table VI contains the rent figures for Manhattan, with the percentage increase between 1914 and 1919. Table VII contains the rent figures for the mis- cellaneous districts, with the percentage increase between 1914 and 1919. Table VIII contains a selected list of cases of excessively high increases in rent in various sec- tions of the city. Table IX gives a detailed list of eleven cases showing the periodic increases in rents between 1914 and 1919. Table X is a recapitulation of the various rent statistics, giving the average increase in rent in the various sections and the entire city between 1914 and 1919. IV—COMPARATIVE RENTALS TABLE IN BROOKLYN FOR 1914 AND 1919, WITH PERCENTAGE OF INCREASE. P. C. Jan., Dec., of in- 1914, 1919. Increase. crease. $20.00 $30.00 $10.00 50 25.00 45.00 20.00 80 19.00 30.00 11.00 57 17.00 47.50 30.50 179 35.00 48,00 18.00 37 16.00 35.00 19.00 119 35.00 40.00 5.00 14 23.00 43.00 20.00 87 15.00 35.00 20.00 133 23.00 40.00 17.00 74 25.00 50.00 25.00 100 18.00 40.00 22.00 122 15.00 21.00 6.00 40 15.84 31.25 15.41 97 14.00 24.00 10.00 7 35.00 48.00 13.00 ; 37 17.00 30.00 - 13.00 TT 18.00 24,00 6.00 33 16.00 28.00 12.00 5 18.00 50.00 32.00 uit 18.00 28.00 10.00 55 10.00 16.00 6.00 60 19.00 25.00 6.00 32 19.00 25.00 6.00 32 15.00 28.00 13.00 87 25.00 55.00 30.00 120 18.00 25.00 7.00 39 24.00 40.00 16.00 67 25.00 40.00 15.00 60 24.00 40.00 16.00 67 25.00 36.00 11.00 44 22.00 33.00 11.00 50 35.00 67.50 32.50 93 18.00 23.00 5.00 27 17.00 40.00 23.00 135 20.00 28.00 8.00 40: 27.50 35.00 7.50 27 25.00 55.00 30.00 120 24.00 38.00 14.00 5s 25.00 47.00 22.00 88 15.00 25.00 10.00 67 20.00 28.00 8.00 40 25.00 38.00 13.00 52 . TABLE V—COMPARATIVE RENTALS BRONX FOR 1914 AND 1919, WITH PER- CENTAGE OF INCREASE. IN TASS Dn ee HIGH INCRE. R NE told AND 1919, NPERCENTAG ones AND PE RCENTAGE INCREASES. P. C. Cc. Jan., Dec., of in- Jan., Dec., In- of 1914. 1919 Increase. pease. Location. 1914. 1919. crease, ine. ; Broo a cava vecsu wx 17. 7 2 “eo S18 gf | Brooke 2220000000 Seam 4563 nae 8 19.00 38.00 19.00 100 Brooklyn .. 50.00 25.00 100 31.00 36.00 15.00 71 Brooklyn .. 40.00 22.00 111 18.00 30.00 12/00 67 Brooklyn . 50.00 32.00 177 “00 40.00 17:00 74 | Brooklyn 67.50 32.50 93, 30:00 38.00 18-06 Brooklyn 40.00 23.00 185 16.00 36.00 20:00 125 | Brooklyn oe ae 35.5 Bb:00 20.00 57 | Bronx 36.00 20.00 125 31:00 26.00 1E-00 St | Bronx 35.00 19.00 119 1600 35.00 oO ig | Bronx f 41.00 25.00 156 16.00 41.00 25.00 156 Bronx 16.00 36.00 20.00 125 24.00 41.00 17.00 71 | Bronx . 00 30.00 15.00 100 35,00 38.00 i500 £5 | Bronx <..ceesssseees 24.00 48.00 24.00 100 16.00 36.00 20.00 125 New York......eceees 00 66.00 44.00 200 15.00 30.00 15.00 109 | New York.. seers 18.00 42.00 24.00 133 400 30.00 18.00 11g | New York............ 1600 50.00 34.00 218 18.00 35.00 17.00 New York............ 16.00 50.00 34.00 213 34.00 48.00 34.00 aco | New, York........0. ‘. 18.00 40.00 22.00 122 30.00 49.00 +9.00 ea | Westchester ......... 21.00 50.00 28.00 138 E : i iddle ABlw eee ee - . 14. 1 30.00 0:00 16.00 50 |-Tersey City, N. Js... 17.00 40.00 23.00 135 Maspeth, L, I........ 22.00 45.00 23.00 105 Westchester ......... 17 40.00 23.00 135 TABLE a ANG TANGO OF EXORBITANT IN- TABLE VI-COMPARATIVE RENTALS IN MAN- HATTAN FOR 1914 AND 1919. P. C. Jan., Dec., of in- 1914, 1919. Increase. crease. $30.00 $42.00 $12.00 40 20.00 43.00 23.00 115 85.00 150.00 65.00 x} 14,00 25. 11.00 79 18.00 27.00 9.00 50 60.00 95.0 35.00 58 32.00 40.00 8.00 25 50.00 70. 20.00 40 26.00 50.00 24.00 92 23.00 40.00 17.00 74 22.00 66.00 44.00 200 21.00 40.00 19.00 90 18.00 42.00 24.00 133 16.00 50.00 34.00 213 36.00 50.00 4.00 39 28.00 47.50 19.50 70 15.00 23.00 8.00 53 35.00 65.00 30.00 86 25.00 40.50. 15.50 62 18.00 22.00 4. 22 16.00 47.00 31.00 194 30.00 52.50 22.50 75 28.00 50.00 22.00 79 25.00 38.00 13.00 52 29.00 50.00 21.00 72 42.00 55.00 13.00 31 18.00 40.00 22.00 122 23.00 36.00 13.00 56 26.00 41.00 15.00 57 TABLE VII-COMPARATIVE RENTALS IN MIS- CELLANEOUS LOCATIONS FOR 1914 AND 1919. P. C. Jan., Dec., In- of 1914. 1919. crease. inc. Westchester County.. $21.00 $50.00 $29.00 138 Bayonne, N. J....... 19.00 32. 13.00 68 New Brighton, S. I.. 14.00 20.00 6.00 43 Hoboken, N. J....... 28.00 40.00 00 43 Woodhaven, Ll. I..... 22.00 35.00 13.00 59 Middle Village, L. I. 14.00 28.00 14.00 100 West Hoboken, N. J. 00 35.00 18.00 59 Westchester County.. 17.00 40.00 23.00 185 Jersey City, N. J.... 25.00 30.00 5.00 20 Jersey City, N. J.... 21.00 .00 19.00 90 Jersey City, N. J.... 17.00 40.00 28.00 135 Maspeth, L. I.....-.. 17.00 28.00 11.00 65 Woodhaven, N. Y.... 22.00 45.00 23.00 105 Long Island ay yay aie 15.00 27.00 12.00 80 Jersey City, N. J.... 14.00: 21.00 7.00 50 Woodside, L. I...... 23.00 35.00 12.00 52 West New York, N. J. 22.00 40.00 18.00 82 Woodhaven ........-. 15.00 25.00 10.00 67 ENTS, I TNOREA. SES 1914 AND 1919. 1—(Middle Village, Long Island). Rent paid in January, 1914.. Increase in 1916....... $4.00 roe CREASES _ IN PERIODIC Case No. Increase in 1918....... Increase in 1919... Increase in 1919... DICATING THE BETWEEN $14.00 14.00 Rent paid in 1919.. Percentage increase. 2—(Bronx, N, Y.). Rent paid in January, 1914.. Increase in 1917....... a 0.00 Increase in 1918...... Increase in 1919....... 2 11.00 Total increases...... Rent paid in 1919. Percentage increase... 3—(Bronx, N. Y.). Rent paid in January, 1914.. Increase in 191 00 Increase in 1918....... Increase in 1919....... Case No. Case No. 00 9.00 Total increases...... Rent paid in 1919........... Percentage increase.. 4—(Bronx, N. Y.). Rent paid in January, 1914.. Increase in 1916....... $1.00 Increase in 1918.. 4.00 Increase in 1919....... 14 £00 Case No. Total increases...... Rent paid in 1919......+..66 Percentage increase........+ 5—(New York City, Manhattan). Rent paid in January, 1914.. Increase in 1917 $6. Increase in 1918 Increase in 1919. Case No. Total increases.. $28.00 100 $16.00 25.00 $41.00 85 $16.00 20.00 $36.00 125 $19.00 19.00 38.00 100 $28.00 19.50 Rent paid In 1919......+.... Percentage increase.....+.-+ 6—(Manhattan). Rent paid in January, 1914.. Increase in 1915 4.00 Increase in 1919— Case No. 2.50 3.5 3. 2. Sully! wh oesececeeas aes September . December Total increases Rent paid in 1919.. Percentage increase.. $47.50 70 $26.00 Case No. 7—(Manhattan). . Rent paid in January, 1914.. $18.00 Increase in 1916 $2.00 Increase in 1917....... 3.00 Increase in 1918. - 8.00 Increase in 1919.....-- 11.00 Total increases.....- 24.00 Rent paid in 1919........+++ $42.00 Percentage increase........- 133 Case No. 8—(Manhattan), Rent paid in January, 1914.. $16.00 Increase in 1915 $4.00 Increase in 1916. 5.00 Increase in 1917 5.00 Increase in 1918 5.00 Increase in 1919 5.00 Total incredses.....- 34.00 Rent paid in 1919.......+6+- $50.00 Percentage increase.....+++ 212 Case No. 9—(Brooklyn). Rent paid in January, 1914.. $17.00 Increase in 1915....... $7.00 Increase in 1916....... 6.00 Increase in 1918... 12.50 Increase in 1919...... . 5.00 Total increases...... 30.50 Rent paid in 1919........... $47.50 Percentage’ increase.....-++ 179 Case No. 10—(Brooklyn). Rent paid in January, 1914.. $15.00 Increase in 1916....... $5.00 Increase in 1917.. 5.00 Increase in 1918.. 5.00 Increase in 1919....... 5.00 Total increases...... 20.00 Rent paid in 1919........... $35.00 Percentage increase......... 133 Case No. 11—(Brooklyn). Rent paid in January, 1914.. $22.00 Increase in 1916.. -. $8.00 Increase in 1919....... 10.00 Increase, Dec., 1919... 26.00 Total increases...... 44.00 Rent paid in 1919........... $66.00 Percentage increase........ . 201 TABLE X : . RECAPITULATION OF RENT STATISTICS FOR 1914 AND 1919 Percent- Number age in- District. of cases. crease, Manhattan .......... cece cece eee 29 80 Bronx ...... 22 87 Brooklyn ..... 43 72 Miscellaneous .. 18 78 According to the data presented above, it was found that the average percentage increase in rents was: For Manhattan, 80 per cent.; for The Bronx, 87 per cent.; for Brooklyn, 72 per cent.; and for the miscellaneous districts, 78 per cent.; the general average for the entire city being 79 per cent. - An investigation recently conducted by the Asso- ciation for Improving the Condition of the Poor with regard to rents in the sections of the city where the workers reside, disclosed the fact that rents have increased during the period of 1914 and 1919 69 2-5 per cent., which approximates the above estimate obtained from members of the Typographical Union. (See Exhibit on Rents.) EXHIBIT ON RENTS STATEMENT BY ASSOCIATION FOR _IM- PROVING THE CONDITION OF THE POOR. ONE HUNDRED FAMILIES IN TENEMENT SECTIONS OF NEW YORK WHO PAID TOTAL RENTALS OF $952.50 IN 1914 ARE PAYING AN INCREASH OF 69 2-5 PER CENT... AT PRESENT; FOOD UP 90 PER CENT.; CLOTH- ING 120 PER CENT. HIGHER, MAKE IT IN- CREASINGLY DIFFICULT FOR A. I. C. P. TO CARE FOR DESTITUTE FAMILIES. Teeny for the papers of Sunday, February The increase in rentals throughout the length and breadth of the city, which is true of the poorer sections as well as the better residential localities, is only one of the reasons why New York’s poor are finding it impossible to make ends tmeet during these days when the high cost of ‘living seems mounting ever higher. ee The Association for Improving the Condition of the Poor for purposes of comparison has made a study of the rentals paid by 100 families taken at random from its records of 1914, and of the rentals paid by another 100 families at the present time. The increase shown in the total paid by these people this year amounts to 69 2-5 per cent. The rentals by which the 1920 comparisons were made constitute those of families who live in approximately the same districts as the cases that were selected as representative of the rentals paid six years ago: The comparisons follow: Average inonthly Total. rent. One hundred families in 1914 paying monthly rent (cases taken at random from 1914 7 fil€S) oe eee e cece eer eres $925.50 $9.52 One hundred families in 1920 paying monthly rent (cases taken at random from. aPPIOx- imately the same districts the 1020 files)........- ve: 2+ 1,613.50 16.13 Increase in total rent paid by 100 families.....-------+++0++- 661.09 Percentage of increase in six years.......-. 69% % CLOTHING The estimate of the increase in the cost of clothing reported by the National Industrial Con- ference Board during the period of 1914-1919 is 185 per cent. for the United States. According to an investigation into the cost of clothing in New York City conducted by the Typographical Union, the increase during the same period is placed at 150 per cent. ° 2 (Mr. Rouse then filed Exhibit H with the Arbitrator.) :, ‘ Mr. Oppenheimer continued reading brief as follows: According to accepted apportionments of the various expenditures of an average family, the expenses for food are placed at 43.1 per cent. of the budget; rent, 17.7 per cent.; clothing, 13.2 per cent.; fuel and light, 5.6 per_cent.; sundries at 20.4 per cent. (See Bulletin National Indus- trial Conference Board, Research Report Number 19, September, 1919, p. 24.) (Mr. Rouse filed Exhibit I with the Arbitrator.) Mr. Oppenheimer continued reading brief as fol- lows: It will be noted that the first three items con- sumed 74 per cent., or almost three-fourths of the total expenditure of the average family. Esti- mating the increase of the remaining items of the budget at the same ratio, the average percentage increase in the cost of living will be based on the increases reported for food, rent and clothing, which according to the investigation were found to be 128 per cent., 79 per cent. and 150 per cent., respectively. Calculating on the basis of the apportionment of the various expenditures as out- lined above, it was found that the general in- crease in the cost of living for the period of 1914- 1919 was 121 per cent. EXHIBIT OF COST OF LIVING. The Times of February 17, 1920, carried the announcement that the State Commission on Necessaries of Life in Boston, Mass., reported to the Legislature that the cost of living in Mas- sachusetts since 1914 has risen 92 per cent. The price of various articles of food, and rents, are much higher in New York City than they are in Massachusetts. The average percentage increase in the cost of living during the same period for New York City must therefore be placed at @ higher figure than 92 per cent. “Boston, Feb. 16.—An increase of 92 per cent. since 1914 in the cost of living in Mas- sachusetts is shown in a report to the Legis- lature submitted to-day by the State Legis- lature Commission on Necessaries of Life, of which Brig.-Gen. John H. Sherburne is chair- man. The advance, the commission finds, is due iargely to increased demand and decreased supply, both natural outgrowths of the war.’’ SECTION II. MEMORANDUM CONCERNING WAGE SCALE OF NEWSPAPER PRINTERS—DAY, NIGHT AND MIDNIGHT SHIFTS—BASED UPON THE INCREASE IN THE COST OF LIVING, 1914-1920. Prepared by Typographical Union No. 6. COMPARATIVE WAGE SCALES. A comparative study of wage scales of da: night and midnight newspaper printers prevailing in the industry during the period of 1912-1920 is given in the following pages: Table I shows the wage scales and percentage increases of the various classes of newspaper printers between 1912 and 1919. It will be ob- served from the ‘table, that during the period of 1912-1917 no increases were granted to the workers, and the scales of $30, $33 and $36, re- spectively, prevailing up to January 1, 1918, when the scales were revised to $32, $35 and $38, re- spectively, showing an increase of 6 per cent. for the day printers, 6 per cent-for the night printers and 5 per cent, for the midnight printers. On July 1, 1918, the scales were ‘raised to $34.50, $37.50 and $40.50, making a total increase over 1914 of 15 per cent. for the day printers, 14 per cent. for the night printers and 13 per cent. for the midnight printers. The following year, April 1, 1919, the scales were again revised and the wages of the day, night and midnight printers were brought up to $43.50, $46.50 and $49.50, re- spectively, the increase during the seven years being 45 per cent., 41 per cent. and 38 per cent., respectively. (Boston); codfish, large dried, quintal; coffee, Rio, No. 7; sugar, standard, granulated; tea, For- mosa (New Orleans) prime; salt, fine domestic; rice, domestic, good; beans, choice marrow (New York); peas, choice (New York); potatoes, eastern. Fresh and Dried Fruits—Apples, State; peanuts, fancy Virginia; lemons, choice, box; raisins, layer; currants, new, dried. a Hides and Leather—Native, steer hides, No. 1; hemlock, packer, middle No. 1; union, middle- backs, tannery run; oak, scoured backs, No. 1. Raw and Manufactured Textiles—Cotton, mid- dling, uplands; wool, O. fine unwashed delaine (Boston); wool, O. half-blood, unwash comb; hemp, Manila; jute, average of grades; silk, Shinshlu, filature; flax, New Zealand, spot; print cloths, 64s (Boston); standard sheetings, brown so. (Boston); ginghams, Amosk, staple (Boston); cotton sheetings, southern. Metals—Iron ore, old range, Bessemer, hem’te; pig, No. 1 foundry, east (New York); pig, No. 2 foundry, south (Birmingham); pig, Bessemer (Pittsburgh); steel billets, Bessemer; steel rails, standard Bessemer (Pittsburgh); tin plates, Amer- TABLE I—WAGE SCALES OF NEWSPAPER PRINTERS=DAY, NIGHT AND MIDNIGHT SHIFTS—SHOWING PERIODIC PERCENTAGE INCREASES. 3 1912-1917 January 1, July 1, April 1, (No increase.) 1918. Increase. 1918. Increase, 1919. Increase. Day .. .. $30.00 $32.00 6% $34.50 15% $43.50 45% Night ....... 33.00 35.00 6% 37.50 14% 46.50 41% Midnight ......... 36.00 38.00 5% 40.50 13% 49.50 38% Table II classifies the scales as well as the rates of increases by years to enable comparisons with the increases in the cost of living. This was found necessary since the changes in the scales were made at different times of the year. Thus, the scale between 1914-1917 is the same, while the average scale for 1918 is $33.25 for the day printers, $36.25 for the night printers and $39.25 for the midnight printers, and that of 1919, $41.25, $44.25 and $47.25, respectively, showing the aver- age rates of increase as 38, 34 and 31 per cent. for the various shifts. ican (Pittsburgh); steel beams (Pittsburgh); silver, commercial bars (New York); copper, electrolytic (New York); lead, pig, western (New York); tin, pig, yepee (New York); quicksilver (San Fran- cisco). Coal and Coke—Anthracite, stove sizes (New York); bituminous (Pittsburgh); Connellsville coke, short ton; southern coke, beehive (Chattanooga). Mineral and Vegetable Oils—Petroleum, crude (New York); petroleum, refined, cases; linseed, gallon; cottonseed, crude, prime (New York); cas- tor, No. 1; olive, Italian, barrels. TABLE JI—AVERAGE -YEARLY WAGE SCALES OF NEWSPAPER PRINTERS—DAY, NIGHT AND MIDNIGHT SHIFTS—SHOWING PERIODIC PERCENTAGE INCREASES. 1912-1917 Average scale, Average scale, (No increase.) 1918. Increase. 1919. Increase. Day: gas ausnvnranrs $33.25 11% $41.25 38% Night .. 36.25 10% 44.25 34% Midnigh 39.25 9% 47,25 31% The following table (Table III) is based upon Bradstreet’'s estimates of the increases in whole- sale prices during the period of 1914 and March, 1920. (See Bradstreet's March 13, 1920, page 177.) (Mr. Rouse then filed Exhibit J: with the Arbi- trator.) ’ _Mr. Oppenheimer then continued reading the ‘brief, as follows: The averages for the years 1914, 1915, 1916, 1917, 1918, 1919, and of January, February and March, 1920, were used in comparing the increases in the wage scales with the increases in the cost of living. | Bradstreet’s figures are based upon the following list of essential commodities, inciuding bread- stuffs, livestock, provisions and groceries, fresh and dried fruits, hides and leather, raw and ‘manufactured textiles, metals, coal and coke, mineral and vegetable oils, naval stores, building materials, chemicals, drugs and miscellaneous, listing altogether about 100 articles. ~ A Mr. Rouse—Exhibit K is submitted, showing the relation of the wholesale prices to retail prices, which was prepared by the Industrial Relations Bureau. : : (Mr. Rouse then filed Exhibit K with the Arbi- trator.) ‘ : Mr. Oppenheimer continued reading brief, as follows: BRADSTREET’S LIST OF COMMODITIES. Breadstuffs—Wheat, No. 2, red winter; corn, No. 2, mixed elevator; oats, No. 3, white, eleva- tor; barley, No. 2 (Milwaukee); rye, western; flour, straight winter. : Livestock—Beeves, best native steers (Chicago) ; sheep, prime (Chicago); hogs, prime (Chicago) ; horses, average common to best (Chicago). ; Provisions and Groceries—Beef, carcasses (Chi- cago); hogs, market pigs, carcasses (Chicago); mutton, carcasses (Chicago); milk (New York); eggs, State, fresh (New York); bread (New York); beef, family; pork, new mess; bacon, short ribs, Naval Stores—Rosin, good strained (Savannah); turpentine, machine reg. (Savannah); tar, regular (Wilmington, N. C.). Building Materials—Brick, Hudson river, hard; lime, eastern common; Cement, domestic (Port- land); nails, wire, store; glass, window, 10x15, box; pine, yellow, 12-inch and under; timber, eastern spruce, wide random; timber, hemlock (Pa.), random. Chemicals and Drugs—Alum potash, lump; bi- carbonate soda, American; borax, crystals; car- bolic acid, drums; caustic soda, 76 per cent.; nitric acid, 42 degrees; sulphuric acid, 66 degrees: phosphate rock (S. C.) ground; alcohol, U. S. P.; opium, cases; quinine sulphate, domestic. Miscellaneous—Hops, Pacific, choice; rubber, up- river, Para, fine new; tobacco, medium leaf, bur- ley (Louisville); paper, news, roll, transient; ground bone, find., average ton; hay, prime (New | York); cottonseed (Houston). TABLE III—COMPARATIVE STUDY OF WAGE SCALES OF NEWSPAPER PRINTERS, DAY, NIGHT AND MIDNIGHT SHIFTS, 1914-1920, BASED ON BRADSTREET’S ESTIMATE OF INCREASE IN COST OF LIVING. Prevailing wage scale, 1914— Day fase icici soamersee Night .... Midnight Pre Dy: sisceasins ais. +: Night .... Midnight Wage scale to correspond with increased cost of living in 1915 (10 per cent.)— ees sna aero Midnight li age scale, 1916 (no increase)— Prevailing wag T $20.00 smoked (Chicago); hams, smoked; lard, western steam; butter, creamery, State, best; cheese, choice eastern factory; mackerel, No. 1, bays 9 Wage scale to correspond with increased cost of Da, : basen ee aunts «+» $39.90 Night . oe or Midnight .......-.+66. di aya'e wiaiahudenetatelavets ae : . - increase)— Ft gamers aaeuientamiataie onorente ene 0 Night ... . 83.00 Midnight .........- Cale se Gia Nea ea a fous #itere 36.00 ‘Wage scale to correspond with increased cost of living, 1917 (76 per cent.)— Day cocccacccccccrecsacesceensenercerercsss Night ... Midnigh Average wage scale, 1918 (average percentage increase, 10 per cent.)— Day? scaiscacecrate meee: pciegite lata STaauileasyaene -ateaere $33.25 Night .... ‘ Midnight ...... apis BANS ce sBhS A var ovelia aie 3: hue ha StEY 39.25 Wage scale to correspond with increased cost of 2 t.J— Tp ak baker a ene eee $63.60 Night .... 69.96 Midnight ........- Coa cea cess 76.32 Average wage scale, 1919 (average percentage increase, 34 per cent.)— UY? savetecavecern distance epee een e ee enee ne senesasress $41.25 Night ... 22 Midnigh' 5 Wage scale to correspond with increased cost of living, 1919 (110 per cent.)— $63.00 69.30 Midnight ..1scccccrscrecceesscenenseres tts LL 75.60 Wage scale prevailing at present (March, 1920) (average percentage increase, 41 per cent.): ay. a fajecana Jetayes stehet enevaisichaataie a Night ... Midnight . Wage scale to correspond with increased cost of living (March, 1920, 132 per cent.)— TD GY: easier teog arco ks Mice aie VRS inne Bier Rbe wea S Night .... Midnigh From _ the preceding table it will be observed that while the average increase in the cost of living, according to Bradstreet’s estimate, was 10 per cent. in 1915 compared with that of 1914, 33 per cent. in 1916, 76 per cent. in 1917, 112 per cent. in 1918, 110 per cent, in 1919, and 132 per cent. in January, February and March, 1920, the wage scales for the same periods showed no increase during the years of 1915, 1916 and 1917, the average increase for 1918 being 10 per cent. and for 1919, 34 per cent., while the prevailing wage scale shows an average percentage increase of 41 per cent. over 1914. Thus we can see that the scales of the day men, which were $30 be- tween 1914 and 1917, $33.25 in 1918, and $41.25 in 1919, and at present, $43.50, should have been, according to the increase in the cost of living, $33 in 1915, $39.90 in 1916, $52.80 in 1917, $63.60 in 1918, $68 in 1919, and at present, $69.60. The scaleg of the night men, which were $33 between 1914 and 1917, $36.25 in 1918, $44.25 in 1919, and $46.50 at present, should have been, according to Bradstreet’s estimate, $36.30 in 1915, $43.89 in 1916, $58.08 in 1917, $69.96 in 1918, $69.30 in 1919, and $76.56 at present. The scales of the midnight men, which were $36 between 1914 and 1917, $39.25 in 1918, $47.25 in 1919, and $49.50 at pres- ent, should have been, according to the above estimate, $39.60 in 1915, $47.88 in 1916, $63.06 in 1917, $76.82 in 1918, $75.60 in 1919, and $83.52 at present, The following table, Table IV, is a comparison of the average scale for 1919 with that of 1914, and the increase in the cost of living based upon the estimate of the National Industrial Conference Board between July, 1914, and March, 1920, which is 95 per cent. (Mr. Rouse then filed Exhibit L with the Arbi- trator.) Mr. Oppenheimer continued reading brief, as follows: ’ TABLE _IV—COMPARATIVE STUDY OF WAGE SCALES AND PERCENTAGE INCREASE IN cost. SO On aan aay 1914-MARCH, 1920, E OF IND R: CONFERENCE BOARD. ae - $43.50 Wage scale to corre- Average spond with scale fo Craft. _Prevail- 1919 (AV. sae Newspaper ing wage per cent. of living printers scale, 1914. _inc., 84%) (95%) Day .. + $30.00 1.25 58. Night ... - 33.00 ere eee Midnight ........ 36.00 47.25 70.20 The estimate of the increase in the cost of liv- ing for the period 1914-1920 used in this table (95 per cent.) is based upon data collected by the National Industrial Conference Board, of Boston, Mass. This Board has conducted several investi: gations into the cost of living throughout this country, and has published several memoranda on the subject. The board is a co-operative body, composed of national and State industrial organ- izations, and is organized to provide a clearing house of information on industrial matters. It is maintained by the following industrial bodies: American Cotten Manufacturers’ Association, ‘American Hardware Manufacturers’ Association, ‘American Paper and Pulp Association, Electrical Manufacturers’ Club, Manufacturing Chemists ‘Association of the United States, National Asso- ciation of Cotton Manufacturers, National Asso- ciation of Manufacturers, National Association of Wool Manufacturers, National Automobile Cham- ber of Commerce, National Boot_and Shoe Manu- facturers’ Association, National Metal Trades As- sociation, Rubber Association of America, Silk Association of America, United Typothetae of America. According to the investigation of the National Industrial conference Board, which is the latest published on the subject of the cost of living, the cost of food during this period has increased 100 per cent.; rent, 49 per cent.; clothing, 177 per cent.; fuel, light and heat, 49 per cent., and sundries, 83 per cent. Basing the calculations of the increase in the cost of living on the scheme of budget expenditures referred to in Section I, page 26, the average increase in the cost of liv- ing between 1914 and 1920 is found to be 95 per cent. It should be borne in mind that this esti- mate is for the entire country, and that the in- crease, particularly in the prices of feod and rent, are much higher.in New York city than in any other parts of the country. This explains the dis- crepancy between the increase in the cost of food as ascertained by the investigation of the Typo- graphical Union (128 per cent.) and the National Industrial Conference Board (100 per cent.), as well as the difference in rents, which, according to the estimate of the Typographical Union, have increased 79 per cent.,.and according to the esti- mate of the National Industrial Conference Board, 49 per cent, : Basing the calculations on this estimate (95 per cent.) the scales for the three classes of workers should have been $58.50 for the day printers, $64.35 for the night printers, and $70.20 for the midnight printers. The following table (Table V) is a comparison of the prevailing scales with the increase in the cost of living based upon the estimate of the increase in prices of food between 1913 and 1920, according to the U. S. Bureau of Labor statistics, which is 105 per cent.; (1) the increase in rents, according to the investigation of the Typographical Union, i. @, 79 per cent., and the increases in the other items of the budget, according to the latest inves- tigation of the National Industrial Conference Board, 4. ¢., 177 per cent. for clothing, 49 per cent. for fuel, light and heat, and 83 per cent. for sundries. The average increase in the cost of liv- ing for this period is thus found to be 103 per cent. According to these calculations, the scales should have been $60.90 for the day printers, $66.99 for the night printers, and $73.08 for the ° midnight printers. TABLE V—COMPARATIVE STUDY OF WAGE SCALES AND PERCENTAGE INCREASE IN COST OF LIVING, FEBRUARY, 1913-FEB- RUARY, 1920, BASED IN PART ON ESTI- MATE OF THE U. S. BUREAU OF LABOR STATISTICS. Wage Prevailing scale to wage scale correspond March, 1920 with inc. Craft. Prevail- (Average cost of Newspaper ing wage per cent. living printers. scale, 1913. inc., 41%) (108%) Day aeverctnencen 00 $43.50 $60.90 Night eee «» 33.00 46.50 66.99 Midnight ........ 36.00 49.50 73.08 trator.) Mr. Oppenheimer (reading)—Bradstreet’s estimate for the increase in the cost of living, based upon wholesale prices of about 100 essential commodities referred to above for March, 1920, as compared with August, 1914, is 138.8 per cent. (Exhibit J.) Calculating on this basis (see Table VI) we find that the present scales should be $71.64 for the (Mr. Rouse then filled Exhibit M with the Arbi- 1 See advance announcement, ; March 22, 1920, New York Times, 10 day printers; $78.80 for the night printers, and $91.96 for the midnight printers, as against $43.50, $46.50 and $49.50, which are the prevailing scales. TABLE VI—-COMPARATIVE STUDY OF WAGE SCALES AND PERCENTAGE INCREASE IN COST OF LIVING, AUGUST, 1914, AND MARCH, 1920, BASED ON BRADSTREET’ ESTIMATE. . ise Wage scale at Prevailing to corre- Prevailing wage spond with wage scale, increased scale, March, cost of liv- Craft. 1914. 1920. ing (138%.) Day ...+.++- $30.00 $43.50 $71.64 Night ...... 33.00 46.50 78.80 Midnight ... 36.00 49.50 91.96 The following table (Table VII) is a comparison of the prevailing scales and those based upon the increase in the cost of living as estimated by the Typographical Union, through its own investiga- -tion of increase in the cost of food, rents and clothing. According to this calculation of the increase in the cost of living (121 per cent.), the scale of the day men should have been $66.30; that of the night men, $72.93, and that of the midnight men, $79.56, instead of the prevailing scales, which are $43.50, $46.50 and $49.50, respectively. TABLE VII—-COMPARATIVE STUDY. OF WAGE SCALES AND PERCENTAGE INCREASE IN COST OF LIVING BASED ON ESTIMATE OF TYPOGRAPHICAL UNION, 1914-1920. Prevailing Wage scale wage to corre- Prevailing scale, spond with wage March, 1920, increased scale, (Avg. P. C. cost of liv- Craft 1914. ine. 41%.) ing (121%.) Day ....sss. $30.00 $43.50 $66.30 Night ... 33.00 46.50 72.98 Midnigh’ 36.00 49.50 79.56 The following table (Table VIII) is a recapitula- tion of the various scales based upon various esti- mates of the increase in the cost of living between 1914 and 1920. These scales would have prevailed at present if the wages of the various classes of printers were adjusted according to the increase fn the cost of living. The sums based upon the various estimates in the cost of living differ be- cause of the difference in the estimates. Group I of Table VIII gives the scale based upon Bradstreet's estimate of the average in- creases in the cost of living during the period of 1914 and 1920 (182 per cent.). The scales accord- ing to this estimate should have been $69.60, $76.56 and $83.52 for the day, night and midnight shifts, respectively. Group II gives the scales based upon the estimate of the Industrial Con- ference Board (95 per cent.). In this case the scales which should have prevailed are $58.50, $64.85 and $70.20 for the day, night and midnight shifts, respectively. Group III gives the scales ‘based upon the combined estimates of the U. S. Bureau of Labor Statistics, Union and the National Industrial Conference Board (103 per cent.). According to this estimate, the scales which should: prevail are $60.90, $66.99 and $73.08 for the various classes of printers. Group IV gives the scales according to Brad- street's estimate of the increase in the cost of living, taking the increase of March, 1920, over August, 1914, which is 138 per cent. According to this estimate, the scales would be $71.64, $78.80 and $91.96 for the different shifts, Group V gives the scales based upon the estimate of the increase in the cost of food, rent and clothing of the Typographical Union. According to this esti- mate, the scales should be $66.30, $72.93 and $79.56 for the various shifts. Group VI repre- sents the scales according to the average of the various estimated increases in the cost of living. the scales should be $65.38, $71.92 and $79.66 for the day, night and midnight printers, respectively. The last group, Group VII, gives the scales which the Typographical Union presented in behalf of the three classes of printers, viz., $63.00, $69.00 and $75.00, respec- tively: TABLE VIII — RECAPITULATION OF WAGE SCALE OF NEWSPAPER PRINTERS WHICH SHOULD HAVE PREVAILED ACCORDING TO VARIOUS ESTIMATES OF THE IN- CREASE IN COST OF LIVING, 1914-1920. Group I. Wage scale according to Bradstreet’s estimate (182 per cent.). Table III. uv ewe peta senanee sh: PO «. 76.56 According to this, the Typographical , Group II. Wage scale based on estimate of Indus- tal Conference Board (95 per cent.). Table , DAS’ arsiage aig sie caves . Night ...... Midnight ..... Group III. Wage scale based partly on estimate of U. S. Bureau of Labor Statistics (103 per 5 cent.). Table V. AY secsecseeees “ 60.90 Night = *Be5 Midnight ...... tes oereenenweness 1808 Group Iv. Wage scale according to Bradstreet's estimate (138.8 per cent.). Table VI. Day ..... Saale wR RTS EGS Mcisioac ysis sterw eae 0.64 Night ...... os Tee Midnight .......ceeeeeeeee es SAIS Meme aes Bee, 91.96 Group V. Wage scale according to estimate of the Typographical Union (121 per cent.). Table VII Group VI. Wage scale according ,to average of estimated increases in cost of fiving. pee ser ue slants ies ok celutieas cet es a Midnight Group VII. Wage scale demanded by Typographi- cal Union No. 6. Day Night .... Midnight Mr. Rouse—Exhibit N has to do with the next title Mr. Oppenheimer is going to_read. Exhibit N is a statement issued by the Department of Labor, released May 3, 1920, and represents the very latest figures prepared by the government on the cost of living in New York city. (Mr, Rouse then filed Exhibit N with the Arbi- trator.) ts ‘ Mr. Oppenheimer continued reading brief, as fol- OWS: RECENT STUDY OF U. S. BUREAU OF LABOR STATISTICS ON COST OF LIVING. The U. S. Bureau of Labor Statistics undertook a study of the increase in the cost of living in 14 industrial centers_on the Atlantic and Gulf Coasts and the Great Lakes, from December, 1914, to December, 1919; the result of this survey of the increase in the cost of living during the five-year period was as follows: ; TABLE IX—TOTAL INCREASE IN COST OF LIVING FROM DECEMBER, 1914, TO DE- CEMBER, 1919, IN 14 SPECIFIED CITIES. Portland, Me., 91.59 per cent.; Boston, 92.30 per cent.; Mobile, 94.54 per cent.; Cleveland, 95.05 per cent.; Philadelphia, 96.49 per cent.; Baltimore, 98.40 per cent.; Savannah, 98.68 per cent.; Chi- cago, 100.61 per cent.; Houston, 101.70 per cent.; Jacksonville, 102.14 per cent.; Buffalo, 102.65 per cent.; New York, 103.81 per cent.; Norfolk, 106.98 per cent.; Detroit, 107.87 per cent. ‘As will be seen from the above table, New York city had an increase of 103.8] per cent., with only Norfolk (106.98 per cent.), and Detroit (107.87 per cent.), ranking higher. ‘An analysis of the increases in the various items of the family budget in New York city shows the following results: : TABLE X—CHANGES IN COST OF VARIOUS ITEMS OF FAMILY BUDGET IN NEW YORK CITY, DECEMBER, 1914-DECEM- BER, 1919. Percent. of total Item of ex- —Percent. of increase from——+ expendi- pendi- December, 1914, to December— ture. ture. 1915. 1916. 1917. 1918. 1919. Food .... 42.0 1.84 16.26 55.28 82.62 90.95 Clothing— ale .. ... 478 20.82 51.40 126.39 201.26 Female. ... 4.87 24.73 57.63 187.15 234.97 Total. 16.6 4.82 22.81 54.21 131.25 219.66 Housing.. 14.3 *.10 * 2.68 6.47 23.3! Fuel and light .. *.06 10.98 19.92 45.47 50.63 Furniture and fur- nishings 3.3 843 27.60 56.47 126.51 172.92 Miscella- neous .. 18.7 1.97 14.91 44.68 70.01 95.82 All items 1.97 14.91 44.68 77.28 103.81 * Decrease. RECENT STUDY OF INDUSTRIAL _CONFER- ENCE BOARD OF COST OF LIVING. The National Industrial Conference Board, a 11 of has the and research organization consisting of 2 number manufacturing concerns referred to heretofore, recently published a study of the increase in cost of living between November, 1919, March, 1920, estimating a g cent. during the four months. Following is an itemized analysis of these increases: ~_. Food, 4.2 per cent.; shelter, 8 per cent. ; cloth- ing, 17.9 per cent.; fuel, heat and light, 7 per cent.; sundries, 4.6 per cent.; all items, 6.9 per cent. It’ must be noted that this increase of about 7 per cent, is for the entire country. The increase for New York city during the same period would be more than 7 per cent. F Mr. Rouse—I Want to call to the attention of the Arbitrator the Exhibit L referred to here. It says the average cost of living for American wage earners rose 7 per cent. between November, 1919, and March, 1920. 2 Now, this late government_report, the Bureau of Labor report, is only to December, 1919, and the latest report shows that has been still a 7 per cent. increase. Mr, Kelly—December, 1919, but released on May 9 Mr. Rouse—Yes, released on May 3, and this re- port shows that since that time it has increased an additional 7 per cent., that is, for the general average of the country. 7 Mr. Oppenheimer continued reading the brief, as follows: INCREASE IN COST OF LIVING, DECEMBER, 1914-MARCH, 1920, Taking into consideration the increase in the cost of living during the period of December, 1914- December, 1919, for New York city, as estimated by the U. S. Bureau of Labor Statistics (103.81) and the estimate of the National Industrial Con- ference Board of the increase in the cost of living throughout the country, between November, 1919, and March, 1920, which is 6.9 per cent., the per- centage increase in the cost of living between “December, 1914, and March, 1920, is found to be 110.7 per cent. The following table gives the scales which should have prevailed if the wage rates had risen in proportion with the rise in the cost of living during this 5-year period. TABLE XI—COMPARATIVE STUDY OF WAGE SCALE, BASED ON ESTIMATE OF JU. 8. BUREAU OF LABOR STATISTICS AND NA- TIONAL INDUSTRIAL CONFERENCE BOARD. ve Scale (March, 1920) to Craft. correspond with Newspaper Scale increased cost of printers. in 1914. living (110.7%) DAY eveneeeee eseeee $30.00 $63.21 Night .... - 69.53 Midnight 75.85 The scale which should have prevailed in March, 1920, as evidenced in the above table, only credits the workers with what they need in order to maintain the same standard of living as obtained in 1914. The scales, $63.21, $69.53 and $75.85, for, the three respective classes of workers, do not represent even a one cent increase over and above the rate they were getting in 1914. ‘While it ap- parently represents a larger amount of money, it actually stands for the same amount of neces- saries, due to the depreciation of the purchasing power of the money. The family basket would re- main the same during this 5-year period, even if the wages were increased 111 per cent. It also indicates that the workers engaged in the print- ing industry have not advanced their standard one jota during these five years, and by securing an increase of 111 per cent, it will be only enough to prevent their standards from slipping back. The following table compares the scale which should have prevailed in March, 1920, with the scale which the newspaper printers are now de- manding. TABLE XII-COMPARATIVE STUDY OF WAG SCALES, SHOWING SCALES WHICH SHOULD HAVE PREVAILED IN MARCH, 1920, AND SCALES DEMAND. - PAPER PRINTERS. cuismiuics Scale to correspond with increased cost of living , Craft. Dec., 1914- Scale demanded Newspaper March, 1920 by newspaper printers, (110.7%) printers. Day .cccccccceccevs $63.21 63. Night .. + 69.53 $0.00 Midnight ...... seer 75.85 75.00 This table demonstrates the fact that the work- the increase at 6.9 per |: ers in presenting these scales have instinctively felt that in order to maintain the same standard as obtained in 1914 they must receive the scales tated above. Sur. Rouse—I wish to call to the Arbitrator’s at- Stention the fact that when this study was made, it was made somewhat prior to the time the gov- ernment figures had been released. We were con- vinced that the cost of living in New York city was excessively high. The members of the Union had this study made, and it proves conclusively our contention that even in the demands we have presented we actually will not be getting any more than we were getting in 1912. In other words, the demands presented before the Arbitra~ tor represent less than the actual government figures, according to the latest reports. { state further that our study was made two months prior to the release of this report by the government, which confirms our deductions. SECTION III-MEMORANDUM ON STANDARDS OF LIVING.—PREPARED BY TYPO- GRAPHICAL UNION NO. 6. Mr. Rouse—I want to explain, in submitting this document, Exhibit O, with relation to the subject which follows, that this is prepared by an em- ployers’ organization, the United Typothetae of America (employers in book and job industry). | (Mr. Rouse then filed Exhibit O with the Arbi- trator.) : ; Mr. Oppenheimer continued reading brief as follows: MEMORANDUM ON STANDARDS OF LIVING. A pamphlet brought out by the Bureau of In- dustria] Relations, United Typothetae of America, September, 1919, under the title, ‘‘Helpful Hints for Dealing with the Wage Problem,’’ analyzes the various standards of living of a typical Ameri- can family of husband, wife and three children under the following heads: A.—PAUPER LEVEL. B.—MINIMUM OF SUBSISTENCE—Enough to keep alive, but nothing more. Pre-war estimate based on Dr. Chapin’s New York City studies, $800-$900. Post-war estimate based on War Labor Board—Dr. Ogburn’s. studies— $1,500 plus. C.—MINIMUM COMFORT LEVEL—Pcst-war estimate at approximately $1,800 plus. D.—REASONABLY ADEQUATE. The Bureau of Industrial Relations, which com- piled the material included in the above-mentioned pamphlet for the members of the United States Typothetae, discusses the first standard, i. e., the pauper level without consideration, and it rightly criticises the second standard—Minimum of Sub- sistence—as only ‘‘enough to keep alive but noth- ing more.'’’ It does not suppose that workers engaged in the printing industry, which is union- ized and which has been engaged for many years in raising the standard of living among the printers, would be satisfied with this standard. The third standard—The Minimum Comfort. Level—is not the highest standard which would meet the requirements of an intelligent working- elass family of the type represented by the print- ers. The fourth level suggested by the Bureau of Industrial Relations is the so-called ‘‘reasonably adequate”’ level or standard, and which is higher than the $1,800 plus provided by the preceding- level. The outline, however, does not suggest any sum and does not mention what the income of the working-class family should be under that. standard. ESTIMATE OF MUNICIPAL BUREAU OF RE- SEARCH OF PHILADELPHIA, PA. (Mr. Rouse then filed Exhibit P with the Arbi- trator.) Mr. Oppenheimer continued reading brief as follows: Various studies have been made with regard to the standards of living and different estimates: have been suggested for the annual income which would enable an average American family to live in adequate comfort. A study conducted by the Philadelphia Bureau of Municipal Research con- cerning the fair standard of living of a working- man’s family in Philadelphia based upon Novem~ ber, 1919, prices, estimates the annual cost to be $1,803.14. (See Citizen’s Business, Bureau of Municipal Research, No. 393, December 4, 1919.) Under this estimate, the following sums are allowed for the different items of expenditures: HOUSING, $300; FUEL AND LIGHT, $84.23; FOOD, $674.30; CLOTHING, $346.68; CARFARE, $35.40; CLEANING SUPPLIES AND SERVICE, $49.64; MISCELLANEOUS, 21 per cent. of the total cost, $312.94; TOTAL, $1,808.14. It will be noted that $300.00 a year, or $25.00 per month, is allowed for rent. "The rents are 12 much higher in New York City, and the average renta]-for an apartment providing sufficient com- fort for a family of five must be placed at $35.00 per month. Thirteen dollars ($138.00) is allowed for the weekly food budget. This is very insuffi- cient, considering the present prices of neces- saries. The clothing budget, which is placed at $346.66, allows one-third of a $20.00 overcoat and only one $20.00 suit with an extra pair of trousers at $4.50 for the husband; one-half of an $18.00 coat and one-half of a $25.00 suit with one wash dress at $2.18, a skirt at $5.00, two home-made shirt- waists, one at $1.00 and another one at $5.25, for the wife. These allowances, with the estimates of the cost of clothing, are certainly not representa- tive both of the prevailing prices of clothing and the consumption of an average working-class family. The annual allowance for carfare is $35.40, of which $30.20 is allotted to the husband for traveling to and from work, and $5.20 is set aside for the rest of the family for the entire year; $312.94 is allowed for miscellaneous ex- penditures, including health, furniture and fur- nishings, taxes, organization dues, contribution dues, contributions, vacations, recreation and amusements, education and reading, school ex- penses of the children, insurance, etc. The analysis of the various estimates comprising the $1,808.14 budget revealed the insufficient allow- ances for the various items of expenditures, and the total annual budget therefore must be above the one prepared by the Philadelphia Bureau of Municipal Research. i UNITED STATES BUREAU OF LABOR STA- TISTICS ESTIMATE FOR WASH- INGTON, D. C. (Monthly Labor Review, December, 1919, pages 22-29.) (Mr. Rouse then filed Exhibit Q with the Arbi- trator.) % Mr. Oppenheimer continued reading brief as follows: F The United States Bureau of Labor Statistics conducted a study to determine the cost of main- taining the family of one government employe in Washington in August, 1919, for the joint commission of Congress on the reclassification of salaries. The standard by which the Bureau was guided with regard to the expenditures of an average family consisting of husband, wife and three children below the age of 14 years, is de- scribed as follows: (1) A sufficiency of nourishing food for the maintenance of health, particularly the chil- dren’s health; (2) Housing in low-rent neighborhoods and within the smallest possible number of rooms consistent with decency, but with sufficient light, heat, and toilet facilities for the mainte- nance of health and decency; (3) The. upkeep of household equipment, such as kitchen utensils, bedding and linen, neces- sary for health, but with no provision for the purchase of additional furniture: (4) Clothing sufficient for warmth, of a suffi- ciently good quality to be economical, but with no further regard for appearance and style than is necessary to permit the family members to appear in public and within their rather narrow social circle without slovenliness or loss of self-respect. (5) A surplus over the above expenditures which would permit of gnly a minimum out- lay for such necessary demands as— (a) Street car fares to and from work and necessary rides to stores and markets; (b) The keeping of a modest amount of in- surance; (c) Medical and dental care; (ad) Contributions to churches and labor or beneficial organizations; ; (e) Simple amusements, such as the moving pictures once in a while, occasional street car rides for pleasure, some Christmas gifts for the children, etc. (f) Daily newspaper. The following are the classified expenditures for the various items of the budget based upon pre- vailing market prices in August, 1919: , Food ...... es ie aaiion leas taara exacexegnrees $773.93 Clothing: Husband ...-ccseeccerecvceee » = $121.16 Wife .....--66 -» 166.46 Boy, 11 years. -. 96.60 Girl, 5 years.. wa a8 Boy, 2 yearS.....ss-eeecsereree a : s518-72 Housing, fuel and light.....-.---- aandeeceas: F Miscellaneous > 546.82 Total ...... sicsaca cP re Se sing eni alawea ieee eee 1G2, 2024 It will be observed that the. Washington budget, is based on August, 1919, prices, and that the expenditures of the various items were brought down to the narrowest limits. No allowance is made: for the education of the children or the adult members of the family, such as for music lessons, school expenses, lectures, books, maga- zines, etc. Nor has any saving been allowed for in this budget of $2,262.47. The prices of the various articles upon which this budget was based have been advanced since August, 1919, and a budget constructed on the basis of the same items would largely increase the total sum ex- pended during the year by the average family. TYPOGRAPHICAL UNION BUDGET. A special inquiry was made to ascertain the average annual expenditures of the family of a member of the Typographical Union. Question- naires were prepared and submitted to the mem- bere Ok the Union. The following questions were asked: STATE THE NUMBER OF PERSONS IN YOUR FAMILY. A. Grown persons (over sixteen years). B. Minors (under sixteen years). BUDGET. I. FOOD: A. Groceries, meat, fish, vegetables, etc. Per week —. B. Ice. Per week —~ C. Lunches and other meals outside home. Per week ——. II. RENT: Per month —. No. of rooms —. III. CLOTHING: — A. For husband. Per year —. B. For wife. Per year —. Cc. For children. Per year —. Iv. FUEL AND LIGHT: Coal, gas, electricity, kindling, matches, etc. Per month —. V. FURNITURE AND FURNISHINGS: Replacement of towels, bedding, dishes, utensils, breakage, etc. Per year —. VI. HEALTH: Physician, dentist, nurse, medicines, etc, Per year —-, VII. INSURANCE: For entire family. Per year ——. VIII. DUES, TAXES AND CONTRIBU- TIONS: Per year —. (Unions, government, church, fraternal and other organizations.) IX. EDUCATION: 7 A. Newspaper and other reading matter. Per month —— B. Schooling, music Per month —— C. Postage and stationery. Per month —. X. RECREATION: : A. Theatres, moving pictures, concerts and other amusements. Per month —. B. Vacations, including transportation. year —. XI. CARFARE: A. To and from work. Per month XII. CLEANING SUPPLIES: Laundry (soap, washing material), brushes, etc. Per month —. XIII. OTHER EXPENSES Tobacco, ice cream, moving and other ex- penditures. Per month ——. One hundred and eighteen members of the Union have answered in full the questions submitted to them. A study was then made of the 118 returned questionnaires and the average was obtained within several groups. The questionnaires were divided into the following groups: Members having two adult persons in the family, of which there were 28; members having two adults and one child (2 4-9 adults), of which there were 23; members having two adults and two children (28-9 adults), of which there were 15; members having three adults in the family, -of which there were 21; members having two adults and three children (31-3 adults), of which there were 7; members having. three adults and one child (3 4-9 adults), of which there were 6; mem- bers having two adults and four children (3 7-9 adults), of which there were 6; members having three adults and two children (3 8-9 adults), of 13 lessons, lectures, etc, Per . brooms, ex- penses, $51.57 33.57 22.86 40.50 26.75 81.98 37.85 15.51 18.25 22.84 24,18 17.13 30.97 19.67 9.38 14.80 plies. $26.79 28.94 Cleaning Other sup- 32.38 24.32 26.61 Car- fare. $30.78 19.55 26.42 26.10 26.38 18.03 Vaca- tions. $81.17 46.23 29.81 45.24 18.60 45.29 26.44 20.57 19.75 The- : atres, concerts. 32.82 27.00 32.66 19.28 37.37 11.65 16.45 19.20 and station- movies, 4.48 3.87 4.56 2.67 6.96 3.94 1.87 2.70 ery. 29.01 30.00 School, Postage, 22,23 lessons and lectures. 22.00 47.42 12.00 23.70 14.28 News- etc. $13.79 $51.00 $5.80 $36.43 10.68 21.88 11.72 6.99 8.81 7.68 5.75 7.15 papers, 34.38 33,81 29.67 27.60 Dues, taxes, contri- tions, 42.85 20.74 43.43 82.52 Insur- 33.55 29.85 33.54 22.97 30.75 24.35 19.74 23.60 22.20 29.41 31.50 27.39 45.22 21,85 20.50 $25.72 $52.50 $34.27 $44.67 30.15 28.30 13.95 24.21 33.68 12,35 20.20 20.50 13.32 and and fur- light. nishings. Health. ance. Fuel Furniture $57.41 57.06 44.84 44.29 40.02 37.39 38.91 46.77 84.90 per child. $96.35 167.11 143.75 56.49 107.60 58.54 47.14 87.50 for wife. 164.56 112.56 118.38 109.46 301.00 142.50 117.14 157.50 89.29 for husband. 97.07 49.28 11.00 210.75 104.16 126.00 $153.28 $192.50 122.39 o———Clothing-———__, Rent. 181.99 157.65 169.27 140.40 148.06 108.00 154.28 112.50 $70.41 $210.00 Lunches meals outside home. 61.00 42.16 91.21 35.88 61.79 40.95 37.37 44,85 TABLE f1-AVERAGE ANNUAL EXPENDITURES PER PERSON FOR VARIOUS ITEMS OF FAMILY BUDGET. and other Tee. $18.64 15.52 15.79 14.71 12.47: 18.24 11.42 G25 11.38 Greceries, meat, . fish, ete, - $388.22 357.00 - 839.27 308.10 313.22 270.71 320.91 . 271.70 2 4/9... 2 8/9. per vegetables, ». 348.42 family. Adult units 3 1/3... 3 4/9... 2 3 7/9... 3 8/9... which there were 7, and members having four adults, of which there were 5. 4 The average American family is estimated as consisting of two adult persons and three children. Expenditures for the three children were considered equivalent to that of 11-3 adult persons, and the total budget is figured on the basis of 31-3 adult persons. Table I is a complete record of the annual ex- penditures of the various families within the above-mentioned groupings, by items, of the pudget. a E Table II gives the average annual expenditures per person within the various family groups for the different items of the family budget. Thus it will be observed that, based upon the expenditures obtained from the questionnaire, the average annual expenditures per person in a family of two adults, for groceries, .meat, fish and vegetables, etc., are $388.22; for ice, $18.64; for lunches and other meals outside home, $70.41; for rent, $210; clothing for husband, $153.23; clothing for wife, $192.50; fuel and light, $57.41; furniture and furnishings, $25.72; health, . $52.50; insurance, $34.27; dues, taxes and contributions, $44.67; newspapers, etc., $13.79; schooling, lessons and lectures, $51.00; postage and stationery, $5.80; theatres, movies and concerts, $36.43; vacations, $81.17; carfare, $30.73; cleaning supplies, $26.79; other expenses, $53.57. Similarly, the average annual expenditures per individual in the other family groups are enumerated in the table for the various items of the family budget. The following, Table III, represents the general average annual expenditures per person for all the family groupings for the various items of the family budget and the general average annual expenditures per family for all family groups, the latter being merely a multiplication of the former by 31-3, which represents the average American family consisting of two adults and three children. TABLE III—AVERAGE ANNUAL BUDGET PER PERSON AND PER FAMILY BASED UPON INQUIRY AMONG MEMBERS OF THE TYPOGRAPHICAL UNION. : Average Average annual annual budget budget per fam- per ily 3% Item. person. adults.) Groceries, meat, fish, vege- tables, etc.. $1,080.57 TGC: sicisiews son ware ves Passa s 44.60 Lunches and other meals out- side home............2ee00e 53.96 179.87 Total food................. $391.51 $1,305.04 Rent esigeicrsieoae sasha’ « $153.57 $511.90 Clothing for husband - 129.23 129.23 Clothing for wife.... - 165.07 165.07 Clothing per child........... 95.56 *286.68 Total clothing........ ua eases $389.86 $580.98 Fuel and light............ - $50.18 $167.27 Furniture and furnishings 21.36 71.20 Health ... 31.18 103.93 Insurance 7 93.57 Dues, taxe 34.41 114.70 Newspapers, etc............. 10.50 35.00 Schooling, lectures 93.20 Postage ......... . 13.63 Total education............ . $141.83 Theatres, movies y iS $86.23 VE@CEHONS 4 vic s5iesesais sierarstcna « ‘ 123.36 Total recreation $209.59 Carfare .....ec000ee $85.36 Cleaning supplies...... ns a) 72.10 Other expenses........... «ee © 80.76 102.53 Total budget.............08 $3,560.00 *Three children. Thus the average annual budget per family of 31-3 adults, based upon the above computations, is found to be $3,560.00. The average expenditures for clothing for hus- band, wife and child, based upon this inquiry among the members of the Typographical Union correspond closely to the sums allotted for the same purpose in the Washington budget. Thus, in the Washington budget the expense for clothing for the husband is given as $121.16; for ‘the wife as $166.46; and for a child of 11 years as $96.60. The estimates based upon the inquiry among the members of the Typographical Union show that the clothing budget for the husband is $129.23; for the wife $165.07, and for each child yeaa. 14 Mr. Rouse—Now we have here three tables which are marked pages 10, 11 and 12, respec- tively, covering all these deductions that have en made. (The three tables referred to by Mr. Rouse are known as pages 10, 11 and 12, and are filed with aj? Arbitrator, but not copied into this record. Mr. Rouse—Now, I submit as Exhibit R, news- paper clippings and articles from various papers, as_ follows: Evening Mail of April 15th. New York American, April 21, 1920, article by ‘William Randolph Hearst. ~ One from the Hvening World of February 18, 1920, ‘‘How the Dollar: Has Shrunk.’’ From the New York American March 3, 1920, “Cost of Living.” “The Depreciation of the Dollar,’’ in the Golden Age, page 395. “The Shrinking Value of the Dollar,’’ graphic- ally recorded from the Analist, published by the ae York Times, the article being dated March , . All this is submitted in addition to the studies and statistics that we have already submitted, all marked _as one exhibit, Exhibit R. (Mr. Rouse then filed the various articles above referred to with the Arbitrator.) g Mr. Oppenheimer then continued reading brief as follows, Now, then, in summing up our contentions for the increased wage demanded, we will concede that the wages received by the newspaper printers are greater than received in a few trades and less than in many others, but in no other trade are the exactions demanded of so varied a character, or the degree of skill so high. When the nature of services rendered is considered, the justness of our claims should be recognized and not regarded as unreasonable. Daily newspaper composing rooms employes are obliged to work continually under a nervous strain, where intelligence, speed and accuracy are requisites, and if these essen- tials are. impaired or lacking the employe’s tenure is certain to be brief. This unremitting strain, coupled with the fact that many work where the fumes of molten metal and gas bring about an atmospheric condition which is unwholesome, soon tells on the mental and physical vitality of the worker. The men in this work are frequently compelled to reduce the tension by temporary layoffs, with, of course, a shrinkage in their incomes. As a matter of self-protection, the printers have instituted safeguards to_ provide security for the periods of temporary disability. and superannuation. In providing for these secur- ities in the shape of sick relief funds, a home for our aged and infirm, an adequate system of mortuary benefits and our old age pension system, it has been necessary to impose large taxes upon the wages received. The printers take this burden upon themselves and relieve both the community and the industry from any responsibility in the. matter, a responsibility which otherwise would have to be assumed by society in one form or another. In consideration of all the facts hereinbefore submitted, with undoubted belief in the justness of our claim, with a sense of the tremendous burden borne by the newspaper printer for a number of years, with absolute faith in the in- tegrity of thd Arbitrator, we rest our case, in so far as it relates to the wage increase demanded. Rouse—That, Mr. Kelly, concludes, in part, our brief with reference to our contention on the wage scale. We now take up and will argue our contentions for the wage scale, in conjunction with the conditions that we have enumerated, and why we should not have any changes made in the conditions at this time. | » Mr. Oppenheimer then continued reading the brief as follows: IN SUBMITTING OUR NEW SCALE, AS PRESENTED IN THE AGREED STATEMENT OF FACTS OF THE UNION’S SIDE, AS TO WHY THOSE DEMANDS (SHOULD BE GRANTED AND AS TO WHY THE DEMANDS OF THE PUBLISHERS SHOULD BE _ DISAL- WED, WE RESPECTFULLY CALL THE AT- OF THE ARBITRATOR TO THE IN ALL PREVIOUS SCALE NEGOTIATIONS PRACTICALLY THE SAME CHANGES IN CONDITIONS ARE DEMANDED BY THE PUBLISHERS. THIS.IS DONE BE- CAUSE THE PUBLISHERS, REALIZING THE JUSTNESS OF OUR CAUSE, AND IN CONSE- QUENCE ANTICIPATING THE AWARD OF AN ADEQUATE RELIEF BY THE ARBITRATOR, ENDEAVOR TO SECURE SOME CONCESSIONS IN PUN pf LUN ANTBMIEE 70. INDUCE NG RE THAN AN oe oe ere Ne HAND AND TAKE AWAY WITH T. 3 THESE ATTEMPTS ARE MADE IN ALL OUR SCALE NEGOTIATIONS WITH THE PUBLISH- ERS, BUT HAVE WITHSTOOD THE ON- SLAUGHT FOR MANY YEARS. THE CONDITIONS THE PUBLISHERS ARE ATTEMPTING TO UPSET IN THIS CONTRO- VERSY, AS IN PREVIOUS ONES, HAVE P’ A QUARTER OF A CEN- » AND HAVE WORKED WELL AND SATISFACTORILY TO ALL CONCERNED, ‘We contend and shall prove that the counter propositions submitted by the Publishers are most revolutionary in character and would destroy almost entirely the standard of living for the printer it has taken years and years to bring to its present level. We are prepared to prove to the satisfaction of the Arbitrator that while some of the changes demanded by the Publishers have no more serious motive than the incentive to receive something in return for the advance in wages they expect to be compelled to pay, others are so absurd as to warrant no consideration whatsoever, while others are so revolutionary in character that we marvel at the hardihood of the Publishers to place such a document before an honest arbitrator. Sec, 4—This is the first section under dispute and contains the two most vital elements of the scale of prices, namely, wages and hours. In this section the Union is asking, first, an in- crease in the differential between day and night work. Up to the present time this differential has been 50 cents per day, or $3.00 per week. In addition to the fact that the night worker never has received the same percentage of increase granted the day man (for the reason that the same amount of money increase has been granted to all shifts alike, and the night worker, receiv- ing a higher wage than the day worker, the night worker’s increase, figured in percentages, has consequently been less than the day worker's increase) we contend that the difference between night and day work is such as to warrant the differential demanded by the Union. ioee majority of newspaper printers work at night. It has always been conceded that night work was much more injurious to the workman than work in the daytime. . Because of the injurious effects of night work on the workman, the National War Labor Board during the period of the war had granted wage scales higher than day work in nearly all cases coming before it, In the case of the Employes vs. Washington Pump and Machinery Corporation, Cudahy, Wis- consin, Docket No. 163, signed by Matthew Hale, Umpire for the Board, Mr. Hale, in declaring that night work should receive a larger compensation, because it involves a greater strain in all ways upon the employe, cites portions of a brief pre- pared by Supreme Court Justice Louis D, Brandeis in ‘‘The People of the State of New York vs. C. S. Press,’’ in April, 1914, as follows: “The most serious physical injury wrought by night work is due to the loss of sleep it entails. This is because recuperation from fatigue and exhaustion, takes place only in alec and takes place fully only in sleep at night. “The degree of fatigue developed was greater during the night shift than during the day. “In the forefront of the effects of night work upon health stands, to our mind, the loss of night rest. Sleep at night is certainly far preferable to sleep by day. . . . “Workers who are employed at night are inevitably deprived of sunlight. Scientific in+ vestigation has proved that the loss of sun-~ light is injurious in two ways: First, it re~ sults in serious physical damage, both to human beings and to animals. Night workera whose blood was examined showed a marked decrease in the red coloring matter, resulting in a state of chronic blood impoverishment. Second, the loss of sunlight favors the growth of bacteria, such as the germ of tuberculosis, - Conversely, the light destroys bacterial life, It has been called the cheapest and most universal disinfectant. ‘It has also been shown that animals kept in the dark without_sunlight suffer a loss of the red coloring in the blood. The same i found true of night workers who are deprive of sunlight; impoverished blood is one of thg main symptoms. . . < ‘ “Night work often results in life-long injury to the eyes. The danger of eye strain from close application to work is intensified at night by insufficient and improper lighting of work rooms. While it is true that the more general use of electric lighting has lessened the vitiation of the air due to gas lighting, yet it has introduced new elements of injury, 15 The glare of excessive or unshaded lights may be ag injurious toa the eyes as insufficient illumination. that injuries to the eyes affect genera] health disastrously, E i “The workers detest night work, pecause i is more exhausting. Day sleep is less refresh- ing. The number of meals necessary in the family budget is increased, extra cooking must be done, and the family order and sys- tem are disjoined. : . hi “Night work and late overtime hours pre- vent the workers from taking advantage of the educational opportunities offered by en- lightened communities such as evening schools, public lectures, libraries.’’ As regards the demand of the Union for $69.00 for night workers, this represents an increase of $22.50 over the present scale for night workers, while our demand (further on) for $63.C0 for day workers represents an increase of $19.50. Taking into consideration the fact that we have received in 1919, $10 less than we were really entitled to— see Morrison's decision, 1919 (which loss we ,have patiently borne for ‘twelve months). the deprecia- -or of the value of the dollar and the increased cost of living which now amounts to 121 per cent., we contend that the amount of increase demanded by the Union is very far from being extravagant. ‘As for the hours enumerated by the Union in this section (the hous to be between 6 P, M. and 3 A. M.) they have stood for 28 years or more. 2 In this section the publishers propose a wage of $48 per week for night work—an increase of $1.50 per week, 25 cents per night. Mr. Kelly—Has any statement been made as to the average age of the night men as compared to that of the day men, in keeping w:th this report? Mr. Rouse—The age of the, printer generally is covered in the exhibit I have referred to (&x- hibit 2), in the matter of health; but not as be- tween night and dny workers. It may fluctuate, but the preponderance of men work at night in the newspaper industry. Mr. Oppenheimer—I guess the average age of the printer, the night man and day man, wou.d be about the same. Mr. Oppenheimer then continued reading the brief as follows: In contemplating this preposterous proposal we are tempted to refrain from any comment what- soever. Think of it! For twelve months the newspaper printers of New York have been re- ceiving $10 per week less than they should have received, the cost of living rising continuously during that interval and the value of the dollar depreciating in like proportion, yet the Publishers come forward with the munificient proposal for an increase of $1.50 per week—25 cents a day. Ye gods! But the Publishers will tell you that the increase offered by themselves is equivalent to the wage scale concluded with the commercial printers of New York. Now, let’s see. There had always been a great differential between the commercial (Book and Job) printers in New York and the newspaper printers. There were various and numerous causes for this condition, all of which have, up to this date, not been eliminated, and some of them probably never will be. In the first place, the book and job trade had never been so thoroughly organized as the news- paper trade, consequently it had been more diffi- cult to enforce a just demand in the former than -in the latter. Also, while there is absolutely no «competition in the newspaper trade in New York, obversely the book and job trade had, has and always will have the keenest competition from outside of New York. Also, let us consider the condition of the book and job printer as compared to the newspaper printer. The book and job printer leads a normal life. The newspaper printer does not. The book and job printer en- joys all the holidays with his family; if he does, perchance, work on any holiday he receives double price therefor. No such home life for the newspaper printer. The book and job printer works under no such pressure as the newspaper printer. The newspaper printer works’ under a much more severe strain than does the book and job printer. The newspaper printer is under constant high tension. The book and job printer is not. There is infinitely more concentration required of the newspaper printer than of the book and job printer. In fact, the differences between the newspaper printer and the book and job printer are so great that we could go on indefinitely in enumerating them. In the face of all this, what has happened? In 1914 book and job printers were receiving $24 per week for hand men and $26 tor machine operators. In January, 1920, the book and job proprietors and the Union agreed to a settlement based on the cost of living figures furnished by the Gov- ernment at that time—83.6 per cent. ‘The in- Moreover, experience has shown j ‘erease granted amounted actually to 87% per cent., !4% per cent. above Government figures. __ In 1914 newspaper printers were receiving $30 per week for day work, $33 for night work. The same percentage of increase—87% per cent.—in January, 1920, would have given the newspaper printer $56.25 per week for day work. Since then the figures furnished by the Government are still higher. And right here it may be pertinent to state that Government figures on the cost of living, as published generally in the press, are based on the average for the whole country, and we are presenting authentic statistics to prove that the percentage in the cost of living demon- strates an increase in the neighborhood of eleven per cent, greater for the City of New York than for the average of the country. Furthermore, we beg the Arbitrator to bear in mind that while the book and job printer has received an increase of 87% per cent. since 1914 and the newspaper printer has received but 45 per cent. in the same time, the book and job proprietors have conceded very valuable concessions in addition to the monetary increase. Double and triple prices have been conceded for overtime: Many shop condi- tions have been improved. 2 IN ADDITION THE BOOK AND JOB PRO- |PRIETORS HAVE AGREED TO AND SIGNED 'A SCALE PROVISION INSTITUTING A FIVE- HO WEEK FOR DAY WORK (A _ REDUC- TION OF FOUR HOURS PER WEEK), WITH NO REDUCTION IN PAY, ON M 1, 1921. |'THIS WILL RESULT INTHE FACT THAT, BEGINNING MAY 1], 1921, THE BOOK AND JOB NIGHT WORKERS WILL WORK FIVE HOURS PER WEEK LESS THAN THE NEWS- PAPER NIGHT WORKERS. THE LATTER BEING A MAJORITY OF THE MEN COVERED BY THE CONTRACT UNDER CONSIDERATION AT THE PRESENT TIME. «IN ADDITION TO ALL THIS, THERE IS A FURTHER AGREEMENT TO REOPEN THE SCALE FOR ADJUSTMENT ACCORDING TO THE COST OF LIVING FIGURES, ON OCTOBER 1, 1920. BEAR THIS IN MIND: THE BOOK AND JOB SCALE WILL BE REOPENED ON OCTOBER 1, 1920, WHEREAS THIS PROPOSED SCALE WILL NOT TERMINATE UNTIL MARCH - 31, 1921, As to the change of hours, proposed by the Publishers in this section, year after year the attempt is made on the part of the Publishers to break down these hours before an arbitrator, and year after year the Publishers have met with a denial of this demand on their part as being un- warranted, unjustified and unfair. The Publishers propose that the hours shall be in ‘‘between 5 Pp. m. and 5a. m. Starting and quitting time of each shift shall be regular, and one week’s notice of change of time shali be given.’? What does this mean? Under our present scale, prevailing for more than a quarter of a century, the night worker, hard as his condition may be at best, at least was assured of some regularity in his mode of living, and through years of practice he and his family have become adapted to this state of affairs. Either he goes to work at 6 p. m. and quits at 2 a, m., or. he goes to work at 7 p. m. and quits at 3 a.m. There is no deviation from these hours, and he is assured of at least a regular mode of living, even though it be abnormal. But what happens under this proposition as submitted by the Publishers? To illustrate: In the week beginning April 4, John Doe begins work at 5 p. m. and quits at 1 a. m. At the beginning of the week he is notified that on April 11 and for that week he must begin work at 8 p. m, and quit at 4 a. m. At the beginning of the second week he has been notified that on April 18 he must begin work at 6 Pp. m. and quit at 2 a.m. Again, at the beginning of this last week he has been notified that on April 25 he must begin work at 9 p. m. and quit at 5 a. m., and so on ad infinitum. Remember also, Please, that a great many of our workers live in the suburbs and must make trains that run on schedule. Can ony one conceive of a more diabolical scheme than at Remember also please, that foremen, who are the dictators in such matters, are human, They, like others, have their likes and dislikes. They have their favorites as well as those that they would like to get rid of. There isn't a foreman in the city of New York, were this hideous proposi- tion to go through, that couldn’t in a very short ‘time get rid of those he wished to be Tid of. Aside from that consideration, imagine the home life of the members working under such condi- tions. We cannot conceive of the remntest possi- bility that the Arbitrator, whose reputation for fairness and just dealing is second to none in Greater New York or elsewhere, would grant any such concession as contained in ‘this section. 16 The last paragraph of this section submitted by the Union, printed in heavy type, is new. On all morning newspapers the quitting time is 83 a. m. if called to work at 3 p. m., there are just twelve hours intervening between quitting and starting time, There are comparatively few members of the Union that live within less than ome hour's travel from their places of employment. A great many consume much more time in reaching home or their situations. It will be readily seen, in such cases, the necessary time for rest must be curtailed, to say nothing of the fact that there is absolutely no time to spend with the family, and recreation is out of the question altogether. Sec, 6. Same arguments amd objections as to section 4. Sec. 7. This section is applicable to Brooklyn only. Same arguments and objections to the first part of that section down to the twelfth line on Union's side of the parallel. From the twelfth line the sentence beginning ‘‘all members working Saturday and Saturday night’’ refers to members who are compelled to work two days in one, with but two hours’ intermission. Section 33 of the Scale of Prices for newspapers specifies that: “On morning and evening newspapers twelve hours must intervene between the time of quitting and starting work, but no member of the Union shall be allowed to work more than twelve hours in any. twenty-four. This shall not apply on Saturdays or Election Day to evening newspapers publishing Sunday editions or to unusual emergencies.’’ Mr. Rouse—I call the attention of the Arbitrator to the fact that section 32 as referred to in the old contract is section No. 33 in the Agreed State- ment of Facts. Mr. Oppenheimer then continued reading the brief as follows: This section was inserted in, the scale because it was recognized by the Publishers, as well as the members, that overtime was a hardship; that members, after working their allotted time, day or night, at the constant strain and high tension demanded of a newspaper printer, could not be expected to maintain their physical well being if compelled to put in extra time. Consequently, in order to insure that members may be enabled to secure a fair amount of rest ‘after a day or a night’s work, the section was framed as above and enacted into law. But this section is not operative on Saturdays on evening newspapers publishing a Sunday morn- ing edition, Saturday, as is well known in the newspaper business, is by far the hardest day in the week on evening newspapers. The tension, sufficiently severe on every other day in the week, is greatly increased on Saturday. In Brooklyn, where there are a number of evening’ papers publishing Sunday morning edi- tions, and where, consequently, members, after concluding their day’s work on Saturdays at 4 p. m. at the increased high tension alluded to above, are compelled, WITH BUT TWO HOURS’ INTERMISSION to return to work at 6 p. m. to resume their labors for that night in order to get out the Sunday morning edition. ‘On every day in the week but Saturday TWELVE HOURS MUST INTERVENE between the time a member leaves off work and resumes the next day. But on the Brooklyn papers affected by this action MEMBERS ARE COMPELLED TO DO TWO DAYS’ WORK IN ONE, with but TWO HOURS’ intermission. The demand of the Union ($2.62%) is the day rate, at single price, for these two intervening hours in conformity with the demand of $63 per week on the scale. When it is borne in mind that members live at great distances from their places of employment, it becomes obvious that they cannot reach their homes, partake of some refreshment and return to their duties in the two hours allotted them. In fact, to attempt any such thing would put an added strain upon the members and would nullify to a great extent their ability to perform their duties in the second part of this double-header day. The best they can do is to repair to some nearby restaurant, partake of some refreshment, and await the time to start their work. ; . Behold the magnanimity of the Publishers in this section! Members working in Brooklyn on the one day and night of the week to which they are subject to the very highest tension. and closest concentration, with but two hours intervening between their day and night task, in spite of the enormous depreciation of the value of the dollar and the ever-increasing high cost of living, the printers of Brooklyn are offered a munificent in- crease of FOUR CENTS for the aforesaid two hours. Last year’s ‘‘bonus’’—as the two hours aré designated—was $1.81. The Publishers now offer $1.85, Again we say, ‘‘Ye gods!” (At this point a recess was taken until 2.30 p. m.) AFTER RECESS. Mr. Oppenheimer continued reading the brief of the Union as follows: Sec. 8. Same arguments and objections as to sections 4 and 6. In this section the employers are attempting to have the Arbitrator take away the extra pay for Sunday work. This applies solely to the Evening Telegram, which is the only evening newspaper in Greater New York publish- ing a Sunday evening edition. This extra price for Sunday has prevailed ever since the inception of the Sunday Evening Telegram. Section 6 in its last sentence contains the following, both in the scale of the Union and the one presented by the Publishers: ‘On evening newspapers publishing six days, Sunday work shall be double price.” The reason for that is obvious. These members have their Sunday off, and if for some unusual reason they are required to report for work on that day, the office is compelled to pay them at the rate of double price. Now, then, the Boening Telegram is literally a seven-day paper. That is to say, the paper is published seven days a week. But the Sunday edition requires but a few men as compared with the editions for the rest of the week. These few men actually forego their holi- day while the major part of the force is enjoying the same. For these reasons and because of the fact that this extra price for Sunday has pre- vailed, from the introduction of the Sunday even- ing newspaper, and because to take that extra price away at this time would be tantamount to “giving with one hand and taking away with the ather,’” we ask that the provision remain, pro- portionately, as in previous scales. Sec. 9.. For more than a quarter of a century, and up to the present time, a man worked either / by day: or by night. In 1898, for the benefit of the Publishers, a ‘‘third’’ shift, known as the ‘‘lob- stér’’ shift, was inaugurated. This shift was of seven hours’ duration, including thirty minutes for lunch, the limitation of these hours being between 2.a. m. and 10 a. m. In 1907 the seven hours were advanced to eight, but in 1910 they were reduced to seven and a half, and have re- mained so ever since. In consideration of these extraordinary hours the ‘‘lobster’’ shift was and is paid $3 per week over the night scale. The Union is now asking for an increase in this dif- ferential ‘to $6 per week—$75. This shift is the most objectionable of all. Workers on this shift enjoy neither night nor day. We contend that no increase whatsoever will effectually compensate for these hours. In the Publishers’ proposition they endeavor, also, to lengthen the scope of this shift by substituting the word ‘‘midnight’’ for 2 a.m. This change would permit the same juggling of hours complained of in the other sec- tion, and make more intolerable a_ condition already obnoxious, to say the least. But hard as these hours are, you will please bear in mind that they are limited between 2 a. m. and 10 a. m. These hours cannot be shifted or juggled, and hard as they be, they are at least permanent, and, like everything else, in the time men working on this shift, after regulating their living conditions accordingly, become: accustomed to the same and are more cr less reconciled to their fate, Sec. 11. This section refers to overtime. Over- time at best is an abomination. This is admitted by employer as well as employe. The Rev. Charles Steizle, as arbitrator in the proceedings between the New York Web Press- men’s Union and the Publishers’ Association, October 14, 1918, in his decision had this to say regarding ‘‘overtime’’: “When a man works overtime he gives an equivalent in overtaxed strength and decreased vitality for the extra amount of money that he receives. It is a question whether he does not give more than -he receives.’’ In these modern times everything makes for speed. New machinery is constantly being intro- duced in the composing rooms, necessitating closer application on the part of the workmen with the increasing demand for speed. The newspaper printer, working constantly under a high tension, with its nerve-racking results, when called upon to put in time in addition to his allotted night’s work, is penalized physically and mentally to a degree that no increase in the amount of pay for overtime would be commen- surate with the services rendered. All the time consumed in ‘‘overtime’’ robs the 17 employe of that much of his twenty-four hours devoted to much needed rest and recreation; de- prives him of that much time with his family; that much more vitality consumed. Under these circumstances overtime should be paid for at double price. As for the contention of the Union that overtime ‘shall be computed in 15-minute periods, that demand is moderate, considering all the elements. One of the allied trades has a scale agreement with the publishers in which overtime is computed on an hourly basis. Men in that branch of the business working any time at all— five minutes—are paid the same as if they had worked a full hour. Our demand is moderate in- deed. Then, again, as hereinbefore stated, a large proportion of our membership are suburbanites. in a great many instances the necessity for put- ting in five minutes of overtime will result in an hour’s time waiting for a train. Analyze all this carefully and the justice of our contention cannot be gainsaid. In this section, also, we request the Arbitrator to right a wrong that has existed for some time. The old scale section on overtime called for price and one-half ‘‘based on the regular scale.’’ That is to say, all members, irrespective of what their wages might have been, were paid price and one- half at the rate of $43.50 per week (day work). Now, then, many of our members, because of their superior ability or for many other reasons suffi- cient to the Publishers, receive more than the minimum scale. Is there any justice or equity in paying a member for his overtime on a 50 per week rate when he is receiving $50 per week? ‘We refuse to burden the Arbitrator with any lengthy argument on a simple proposition of this kind. The facts are precisely as stated. It may be well to state, though, that in the book and job branch of the business members are paid for their overtime at overtime rates based, NOT on_the minimum scale, but ON THE WAGES THEY RECEIVE. As to the last sentence of this section, “overtime shall rotate when the exigencies of the case allow.’’ There is no good and sufficient rea- son why the Publishers should oppose this prop- osition. It is manifestly unfair to keep the same men on overtime continually. We receive innum- erable complaints from the membership, especially those that live in the suburbs, about being held after the regular hours when others are permitted to quit at the regular time. The Publishers have all the protection they may deem necessary in the phrase ‘‘when the exigencies of the case’ allow.”’ Overtime is a hardship and an abomination. It is manifestly unfair to saddle all the hardships upon the same individuais. The granting of this part of the section will not upset any of the condi- tions existing in newspaper composing rooms, and be an equitable disposition of this most vexed question. Bec. 14. This section had been a bone of con- tention between the publishers and the Union for some years. In 1918, in arbitration proceedings before the late Hon, John Mitchell, Industrial Commissioner, the Publishers and the Union, fail- ing to come to an understanding on this section, it was agreed upon by both parties in the contro- versy that this section be rewritten by the Arbitra- tor. This he did, and the section as here pre- sented by the Union was the result of his labor. This section, as acknowledged by the entire mem- bership and admitted by some of the employers, has worked to the entire satisfaction of all con- cerned. There is absolutely no good reason why this section should be changed. _Sec, 24. This section is covered by an arbitra- tion agreement, which has been and is still in force between Typographical Union No. 6 and the Pub- lishers’ Association. Section 1 of that agreement says: ‘‘And it is further agreed by the Publishers’ Association of New York City that it will do no work that comes under the jurisdiction of he New York Typographical Union No. 6 for any firm that does not employ members of sald Union.’’ Types or slugs received from non-union shops are the product of firms employing help other than members of the Union. If the Publishers should handle that product they would be violating their agreement. It is perfectly true that this section can be enforced, so far as the Publishers are con- cerned, without inserting same in the scale con- tract, the same being covered in the arbitration agreement avith the Publishers. But there are a number of newspaper offices under the jurisdiction of this Union that do not belong to the Publishers’ Association and with which this Union has no arbitration agreement, and as these additional of- fices are subject to the same scale contract provi- sions that bind the Publishers’ Association, it is obvious that this section should be inserted ‘in the eae ce ho neract: ec. 36a. This is a new section proposed Publishers and one the Union objects tO foe nee reasons. In the first place, this condition is im- practicable and almost impossible in the City of New York. In no other city in the United States do the same conditions prevail as in New York. The whole routine and modus operandi of getting: out a newspaper in this city is different from that which prevails in other cities. To burden the Arbitrator with details would necessitate the in- jection of so much technical information as to. confuse him altogether. The employers have ail the protection in the world to guard them against the employment of incompetent printers. In all these years there has been no friction over this. matter. On the contrary, the insertion of any such clause in the Scale of Prices would result in endless turmoil and bickerings. Foremen have the- absolute right to discharge incompetents, and, un- der our rules, are the judges of competency. It is. inconceivable to the Union why this proposition has been introduced. In addition to the fact that. conditions in New York are entirely different from what they are in other cities, conditions in the different newspaper offices in this city are entirely dissimilar, so that what might apply to one office would be impossible of enforcement in others, These are absolute facts and cannot successfully be denied. For these all too sufficient reasons and. many more that can be advanced we pray the Arbitrator decline to insert this new section as submitted by the Publishers’ Association. Sec. 38. This is the most vicious of all sections. proposed by the publishers in* this controversy. The granting of this proposition would mean the death warrant of some of our most estimable: members. Also it would mean the throwing out of employment of numbers of skilled craftsmen, faith- ful in the performance of their duties, but who, for one reason or another, have incurred the -dis- pleasure of their foremen. When this section was proposed in conciliation proceedings, the question was asked, ‘‘What is the meaning of this—what. is its intent?’? The Union was informed that this section was desired by two or three foremen for the sake of discipline. Discipline! The nigger in the woodpile is exposed. Let us consider how this- section will work out in its enforcement. John Doe, a printer on the day force of the Daily Gazette, one of the best workmen on the paper, conscientious and faithful in the performance of his duties for twenty-five years or more. After all these years of good and faithful service, he- unfortunately incurs the personal displeasure of the foreman. What happens? John Doe is noti- fied that with the beginning of the next financial week he must report for work on the night force, After all these years of work by day it is next to impossible for John Doe to make the change, and he is compelled to resign his situation. Presto! The trick is done! Discipline (a la foreman) has. been maintained. Is it conceivable that any arbi- trator would subscribe to a proposition of. that. kind? This is the most damnable proposition that ever was attempted to be foisted upon this Union.. In justice to a majority of the publishers it is but fair to state that in the conciliation proceedings: referred to, the Union was informed that inasmuch as two or three publishers desired to have this section brought before the Arbitrator, they were- ie duty bound to insert it as coming from their side. This section, as printed on the Union’s side of the parallel, like other sections on the same side, has stood the test of many years, and never, no, never, has there been any expression of dissatis- faction with it on the part of the Publishers. For- more than eight years it has worked satisfactorily to both parties. Never has there been any seri- ous friction. The Arbitrator of this controversy’ has the highest reputation as an honest, just, fearless and humane citizen. It would be an in- sult to all of these qualities if we were to doubt that he would become a party to any such prop- osition as set forth by the Publishers in this sec- tion on their side of the parallel. Sec 40 This section is inserted by the Union as a simple matter of justice and fair dealing. In fact, the reasonableness of this demand has long since been recognized by most foremen, and the practice, as set. forth in this section, is in vogue in most composing rooms at the present time. We can see absolutely no reason why the Publishers- hould object to this section, except for what seems to have been and still is the policy of that Assocla- tion, to wit, “give the printers nothing they ask for, no matter to what extent they may be en- titled | to the request, unless compelled by arbitra- tion.”” The only reason for inserting this section: is the fact that there are a few—a very few—fore- men in this jurisdiction whose sense of justice is so blunted that they don’t know the meaning of quid pro quo.” And that is all there is to this section. It is a simple request to make the same: witch for the convenience of the employes, when the exigency of the case may require, that they had made for the convenience of the office. To illustrate: The rules of the Union, in their strict enforcement, compel members holding regular: situations, in engaging substitutes, ta put om members qualified to work at the same branch as: 18 the regulars. That is to say, when a proofreader puts on a substitute that substitute should be a proofreader; when a machine operator puts on a substitute, that substitute should be a machine operator, etc. But it happens frequently that fore- men will take machine operators and for the con- venience of the office place them in the proof room for a day or two to do the work of a proof- reader; also it happens often that, for the conven- ience of the office, foremen will take situation holders working as machine: operators and put them on hand work for a day or two, and vice versa. Now, it happens infrequently that a proof- reader, a regular situation holder, is compelled to take a day off, and the only substitute available at the time happens to be a member of the Union who is an operator. With this section as a part of the scale of prices it would be incumbent upon the part of the foreman to permit the proofreader to engage as his substitute the operator afore- mentioned. The foreman will then request one of his regular operators to work in the proof room (which he does at other times for the convenience of the office), and the operator who is substituting for the proofreader does the work of the regular operator temporarily doing the work of the proof- reader. This is a perfectly fair proposition, and we trust the Arbitrator will so decide. Sec. 43. The first paragraph is mutually agreed upon, and is not before the Arbitrator. The re- mainder of the section is in relation to wages. As no member of the Union, machine tender or printer, can work for less than the minimum scale, the Arbitrator cannot grant less to the machine tender than the equivalent of the mini- mum scale. But machine tenders, because of the nature of their work, have always received more than the minimum scale, which principle has been recognized by the Publishers and there has been and is no dispute on this score. So that we ask and it is not opposed by the Publishers, that whatever increase may be granted the printers shall also apply, in the same ratio, to machine tenders. But there is an additional change in this section as submitted by the Union. You will no- tice that the old scale provided a rate for from 1 to 4 machines, 5 to 8, and 9 to 12. The scale provision for these three classifications called for $38.50 to $42.50. The minimum scale was $43.50. This discrepancy in the scale of prices has never been noticed, strange to say, for the simple reason that all newspaper composing rooms in the Pub- lishers’ Association have more than twelve ma- chines and no member had ever been asked to work for those rates. Now, then, as it is pro- vided for in this contract that no member of the Union can work below the scale, and as machine tenders are members of the Union, it is obvious the change must be made, the Union’s proposition, “from 1 to 12 machines,’’ being the minimum scale and cannot be objected to on the part of the Publishers. ‘‘For 18 or more machines’’ ma- chine tenders have always received $1 above the minimum scale, and the Publishers are not oppos- ing that now. The change from $5 to ‘$6 per week in addition to the above day scale’ is made in justice to the machine tenders, who under the old scale had enjoyed a differential of $3 per night more than the operator. Under this section, as proposed by the Union, this differential is re- duced to $1 to conform with the day scale. The change proposed by the paragraph, printed in heavy type, is in conformity with the demand of the Union for the third or ‘‘lobster’’ shift. The “$12 per week in addition to the above day scale’ will give the machine tender on the ‘obster’”’ shift $76 per week. Inasmuch as the machine tender by day receives one dollar more than the minimum scale, and at night he is receiving three dollars more, we deem it no more than just that the same differential shall prevail on the ‘‘lobster’’ shift. APPRENTICES. The question of apprentices has been a most serious and perplexing one for years and years. The responsibility of both the organization and the employer towards the apprentice is profound. It is positively criminal to apprentice a boy to a craft or profession and hold him a number of years and then turn him adrift without a knowl- edge of the trade sufficient to compete with the regular journeymen of his craft. It will, be con- ceded that newspaper offices are not the best places from which to turn out comovetent printers. This is true because of the hustle and bustle con- nected with a newspaper composing room. It is absolutely impossible for the foreman or chairman of a newspaper composing room_ to devote the game attention to an apprentice that is accorded him in the book and job office, consequently we are up against this proposition: While it is im- perative that the newspaper printer be of the highest class of efficiency, it is almost impossible. because of the conditions necessarilv prevailing in a newspaper composing room, to produce a per- fect printer from the latter place. But No. 6, with its apprentice school, has overcome this ob- jection to some extent. The limitations of appren- tices in newspaper offices have been the result of years of observation and careful study of the sub- ject. Under the present limitations, with the help of the school, it is barely possible for the organ- ization and the office to do their duty to the ap- prentice. But to increase the present ratio would increase the complexity, of the situation and re- sult in a disadvantage to all the boys. As to ‘‘the minimum scale of wages to be paid apprentices.’’ The objection of the Publishers to the changes proposed by the Union is incon- ceivable. Contrast the attitude the Publishers are assuming to that of the book and fob proprietors. In the last scale negotiations between the -latter and the Union, the proprietors were the ones to propose these very figures, which are now a part of the Book and Job Scale. It was conceded by the book and job proprietors first, that it was the highest class of boys from whom apprentices must be selected; second, that in order to attract that class of boys it was necessary to make the remuneration sufficiently attractive in order to draw from that class. As stated above, the scale for apprentices herewith presented is the one now in force in the book and job offices, but there the desire to turn out the best printers possible led the proprietors to propose a scale for apprentices as adopted by the union. _The remainder of the contentions of the Pub- lishers as opposed to those of the Union are based upon the question of wages and a decision upon the foregoing, as related to apprentices, will auto- {matically dispose of them. In deciding the question of wages the Arbitrator will no doubt take into consideration the ability of the Publishers to pay. In connection with that issue we desire to particularly call the attention of the Arbitrator to the fact that in all previous scale negotiations the Publishers have claimed it was impossible to meet the demands of the print- ers and continue to do business. No doubt similar arguments will be advanced at this time. But in all instances have their prophecies proved to be unfounded and their arguments unwarranted by the facts. In all our previous negotiations “the Arbitrator was informed that most of the news- papers were losing money and that to award any substantial increase in wage would result in the suspension of one or more newspapers. In 1919, in the arbitration proceeding before Mr. Frank Morrison, Mr. Polachek, counsel for the Publishers, said: ‘In addition to these burdens the Publishers have had to meet increased prices of materials of every description which they used in their plant and they have had to meet wage scale increases in all departments ranging from 25 per cent. to 75 per cent.’’ Up to the time that these remarks were uttered the newspaper printer had received but 15 PER CENT. and the arbitrator’s award, $9, brought this up to 45 PER CENT. : Mark you! Up to the present time the news- paper printer has received an increase of but 45 PER CENT., and the cost of living hag risen to 121 PER. CENT. Mr. Polachek at the same time above referred, to, said: “Of course, there is just this to be said about the Typographical Union, that always in the newspaper business so far as my ex- perience goes, and that runs for something over twenty years, the Typographical Union has been the most highly organized of any of the unions operating in newspaper offices, and, as Mr. Rouse very truly says, the most sskilled and the most highly intelligent force of men that are employed in newspaper offices.” THE MOST HIGHLY INTELLIGENT FORCE OF MEN THAT ARE EMPLOYED IN NEWS- PAPER OFFICES! WAGE SCALE INCREASES IN ALL DEPARTMENTS RANGING FROM 25 TO 75 PER CENT, IN 1919. THE PRINTER HAS RECEIVED 45 PER CENT. It is well known that circulation and advert's- ing are not the only sources of revenue of a newspaper. Many of our newspapers furnish an out-of-town service, termed ‘‘syndicate’’ work, from which a considerable revenue is derived. Almost every newspaper in New York, in addi- tion to its own work, does syndicate work for a number of dailies in all sections of the country. This is a source of considerable revenue to the newspapers of New York, and is accomplished by members of the regular force during the slack part of the day that occurs in every office, and does not necessitate the hiring of any additional men move than are necessary to get out the paper. That is to say, if newspapers did no syn- 19 dicate work whatever, they would employ the same number of men they do at present, be- cause the number of men employed is no more than sufficient to get out their own publications. And when it is borne in mind that a single identical page of this so-called syndicate work is supplied to any number of out-of-town news- papers, the only change on each page being the substitution of one headline for another, the profit to the employer is at once apparent. IN THE PARLANCE OF THE TRADE THIS IS TERMED “PHAT” OR “PICK-UP.” And at this point we wish to lay particular stress upon the proposition if there should possibly be a paper (which we-.do not admit) that is working upon a non-paying basis, such an alleged fact should not militate against the granting of an adequate relief. According to testimony furnished by the Pub- lishers themselves, at no time was the newspaper business as prosperous as at present. Advertising is increasing in volume and rates have been raised; the price per copy has been raised, and, we con- fidently believe, is to be raised again, Mr. Rouse—At this point we introduce, under the heading of Exhibit S, innumerable announce- ments, principally. one from the World, Saturday, May 1, 1920, with a full-page advertisement of the Evening Journal, announcing an increase to three cents per copy, and increases outside of the City of New York. é At the same time we call the attention of the Arbitrator to the fact that all of the other papers have raised their selling price outside of the City of New York, and we have every reason to be- lieve that coming events cast their shadows be- fore, and it will be only a short space of time when the other daily papers of New York city will make their selling price three cents—probably after this decision has been rendered. Mr. Kelly—You mean within the confines of the Metropolitan District? . Rouse—They have already raised it outside of the Metropolitan District. Mr. Kelly—To three cents? Mr. Rouse—Three cents at least for the New York Journal at the present time. Mr. Kelly—But you anticipate an increase where? Mr. Rouse—In the city itself. Mr. Kelly—In the -Metropolitan District? Mr. Rouse—Exactly. It was done in 1918, right after the settlement of our wage scale; so we have every reason to believe that they will do the same thing again. : They are now receiving $2.10 a hundred for their newspapers. Formerly they were receiving $1.40, which represents, according to the best figures we can obtain, an increase of 50 per cent. Now, you can imagine what that would mean to the New York Journal, which claims to have a circulation of, I believe, 700,000—is that so, Mr. Merrill?. Mr. Merrill—Its figures are on record, Mr. Rouse, in official statements. : Mr. Rouse—That would mean approximately 70 cents a hundred, which would be $7 a thousand: allowing for certain’ holidays and Saturdays and so forth, roughly speaking, it would be a million and a half dollars a year increase to that paper alone, under this raise. Mr. Polachek—If ‘it keeps. its circulation. Mr. use—We will submit documents to show that they say they have already maintained their circulation under the increased price. Of course, we have got to take their own word for that. That is under Exhibit S. Understand me, I do not mean to say that you have submitted statements to the effect that under the three-cent rate you are still maintaining your circulation. You did submit a statement that under the raise to two cents you were maintaining your circulation, so it is fair to assume you will maintain it now. You offered the same argument at that time—thai by increased rates you would lose; “but under the two-cent rate you announce now that you have not lost. : Mr. Kelly—Do the Publishers have to make affi- davit with regard to the amount of publication ? Mr. Rouse—To the government, they do. Mr. Polachek—Yes, we make reports to the gov- ernment. Mr. Rouse—Tkey make sworn statements, Mr. Kelly—And whatever statement is: made on the side of the Publishers or the men cannot be controverted, because you have access ta those Heures. ; vr. Rouse—The figures are obtainable. oa te ern the aw (oduizes their publication ird day after the ng at s on April 1 and October 1. Be eee eee r. House—The second one in Exhibit thi call attention to is the Evening Journal oe April 28, 1920, the announcement: “Beginning today the price of the New York Evening Journal ig three cents per copy,” and notifying the public of in- creased rates all along the line. The next one I call attention to is the advertis- ing gain of the New York newspapers for De- cember, printed by_the New York Commercial, which has been a Union office only a little over a year, and they show an increase of 164 per cent, in their advertising, and proportionate increases. otherwise. . . Here is an article from the Editor and Publisher, April 24, 1920, ‘‘March ad gain, 30 per cent., 100 papers, in twenty cities, carries 97,000,000 an some hundred thousand, a gain of 3,363,312.’’ Mr, Polachek—Is that dollars or lines? Mr. Rouse—That ig a gain in advertising lines, Here is a notice by the newsdealers: ‘Increase in price of-newspapers, commencing April 21, morn- ing and evening papers will be four cents per copy.”? This is an out-of-town announcement, “To our patrons,’’ and so forth. It is simply a verification from the newsdealers that this in- crease is taking effect. ~ 7 The New York American of April 29, 1920, I simply offer to confirm our deductions or assump- tions that it will be but a very short time before. the Metropolitan papers will be charging three cents. ‘‘Paterson newspapers go to three cents,’ that is from the New York American of April 29,. 1920. This article from the New York Tribune of Tues- day, April 20, 1920, ‘‘$150,000,000 spent for news- papef ads. in twelve months.’’ ‘Increase of 70 per cent. for 1919 is announced by Publishers’ Bureau at annual session here.’’ ‘i This is simply to prove the contention of the- Union as to their prosperity. Here is an advance sheet printed by the statis-. tical department of the New York Hvening Post, showing total newspaper advertising in Greater’ New York in agate lines for February, 1920-1919, one year. The only paper that showed a loss in that whole year was the Hvening Telegram, and. we- assume that was because the Telegram had a. change of management, and there was a strict: - scrutiny of advertisements under the new regime, which has caused this loss, 3 Mr. Oppenheimer—As far as the Evening Telegram is concerned, when Mr. Munsey took over the: paper he took out innumerable ads, any number of them, that were ‘objectionable to him. He. would not publish them. That is one of the causes of the loss of advertising in that one paper. an Polachek—Because they were not fit to- print. Mr. Rouse—Because of the finickiness of the proprietor. That is the year February, 1919, to- February, 1920. It is published by their own sta- tistical bureau. We also submit ‘‘Total newspaper advertising in Greater. New York for years 1919-1918, daily and Sunday,’’ shows absolutely no loss—all gain. Then there is a page from the Editor and Publisher- of April 24, showing the prosperity of the New York Evening Journal. Another page from the Editor and Publisher, “Printing capacity of nation’s newspapers taxed’ by unprecedented advertising.’ Editor and Publisher, March 18, 1920, showing the gains 15,494,586 lines in New York papers in February, giving all the figures and data in con- nection therewith. “Thirty per cent. March gain by New York dailies,’ is another item in the Editor and Publisher: of April 17, 1920. December 4, 1919, record of the Sun.”’ _Evening World,, April 1, 1920: “Biggest adver- tising month of 1920, 185,688 World ads in March—- 15,147 more than the same month of last year.” Also an article in the Editor and Publisher for- April 17, 1920: “New York papers raise rates beyond city.’ “Morning and evening dailies go to three and four cents on zone basis on April 2; no returns allowed.’’ And then there is data in. connection therewith. The Editor and Publisher of February 26, 1920: “Passes million mark after price raise.” | ‘““New: York American breaks net sale record week after ten cents rate for Sunday became effective.” That: is confirming what I said, Mr. Merrill. Mr. Merrill—That is for one date. Mr. Rouse—I can only deduce from what I read‘ there. If they are not true statements they should not be published. : “The ,»sapremacy of the New York Evening: Journal,”? dated August 14, 1919, from the Editor and Publisher. for er from the Editor “Passing a milestone, the- “Advertising gain and Publisher, February 5, 193 F And then, in addition ‘to that (it should not fave. been inserted. an these exhibits, but I offer a& special exhibit marked T York Sun of May 3, 1920: seas dail ok this, point Mr. Rouse filed Exhibit S, con- s € articles above referred to, © men lpit T, with the Arbitrator.) rae eek r. Rouse—I will read Exhibit 'T, i the New York Sun of May 3, 1930." pengenoee 20 “Chicago bread and pie prices jump. Day bakers to get $55 and night bakers $64.40 a week. “Chicago, May 2. Bread will jump from ten cents a loaf to twelve cents tomorrow. The price of pie also aviates from thirty to thirty-five cents, and cookies, crullers and sweet rolls keep step by advancing from twenty to twenty-five cents a lozen. ‘ “Chicago bakers got their raise, which becomes effective at-once. Day bakers will receive $55 a week and night bakers $64.40." Mr. Rouse—We are only asking for a $6 differ- ential between day and night, and here is a $10 differential between day and night. (Continuing reading Exhibit T): “The wage increase and the steadily increasing price of flour and sugar forced the Chicago bakers to raise prices.’’ That is all submitted as Exhibit S, to the supplementary Exhibit T. Mr. Oppenheimer continued reading brief as follows: We are absolutely confident were the Publishers to open their books for examination the fact would be disclosed that never before have the newspapers been so prosperous as at present. In this connection we would respectfully submit an extract from the decision of the Hon. John Mitchell, in arbitration proceedings between Typo- graphical Union No. 6 and the Newspaper Pub- lishers, in 1918: “IN THIS PROCEEDING THE PUBLISH- ERS HAVE REFRAINED FROM INTRODUC- ING EVIDENCE TO PROVE THEIR FINAN- CIAL INABILITY TO PAY HIGHER WAGES. THEY HAVE, IT IS TRUE, ASSERTED THAT INCREASED REVENUE FROM THE HIGHER PRICES RECEIVED FROM THE SALE OF THEIR PAPERS HAVE BEEN MORE THAN OFFSET BY INCREASES IN THE COST OF WHITE PAPER AND OTHER MATERIALS USED IN NEWSPAPER OF- FICES, BUT THEY HAVE REFRAINED FROM INTRODUCING EVIDENCE INDICAT- ING GROSS AND NET EARNINGS FROM THE OPERATION OF THEIR BUSINESS, AND THEREFORE THE ARBITRATOR MUST PROCEED ON THE ASSUMPTION THAT THE PUBLISHERS WITHHELD IN- FORMATION REGARDING THEIR FINAN- CIAL SITUATION BECAUSE THE INTRO- DUCTION OF THEIR FINANCIAL STATE- MENTS WOULD NOT PROVE FAVORABLE TO THEIR CONTENTION THAT WAGES SHOULD NOT BE ADVANCED.’’ The Publishers had again refrained from intro- ducing such evidence in 1919. ‘Will they produce that evidence in this case? We shall see! On behalf of the Union, we beg leave to submit as evidence numerous exhibits to show that ad- vertising rates have been increased; that despite increase in advertising rates the volume of adver- tising has increased; that the sale price of news- papers has advanced, and is to be increased still further; that the so-called peak in the high cost of living has not yet been reached and is nowhere in sight; that the value of the dollar is still depreciating; that newspapers were never so pros- perous. In conclusion, we pray our demands be granted for the following reasons: BECAUSE—Newspaper printers at no time have received a wage commensu- rate with the intelligence and skill required. BECAUSE—The cost of living having risen to 121 per cent., the newspaper print- ers having received but 45 per cent., we are still carrying the burden of 76 per cent. BECAUSE—Despite this burden of 76 per cent., we are asking for an increase of but 45 per cent. at this time. BECAUSE—FROM 1912 UP TO AND INCLUD- ING DECEMBER 31, 1917, IN SPITE OF THE EVER INCREAS- ING COST OF LIVING AND EVERY KNOWN COMMODITY, THERE HAD BEEN NO _IN- CREASE IN THE WAGES FOR NEWSPAPER PRINTERS. BECAUSE—Since 1912 newspaper printers have received but 45 per cent. increase in wage. BECAUSE—During that same period the cost of living has risen to 121 per cent. and is still rising. BECAUSE—At the end of 1919 the value of the dollar had shrunk more than one- half since 1914 and is still shrink- ing. in addition BECAUSE—The newspaper printer has been suffering this loss and carrying the burden all of these years. BECAUSE—The conditions as presented by the Union have existed for more than twenty-five years and have proved satisfactory. BECAUSE—Overtime is an abomination. It has been admitted by the Publishers. Statistics prove that overtime re- duces the vitality of the members. It increases the mortality rate. It robs the members of the time they would spend with their families. It robs the members of the time they should devote to rest and relaxation. - BECAUSE—The bonus of $2.62% in Brooklyn is for the two-hour swing between. 4 and 6 p. m. on the double-header. day on Saturday. Single price for- the two-hour intermission in the TWO-DAY-IN-ONE | WORKDAY. After working 7% hours at the highest tension there is an inter- mission of two hours, when work is resumed for another seven hours. These two hours are a total loss, as men must consume at least. three-quarters of an hour for din- ner, which of necessity is taken in a restaurant, imposing at the same time an additional financial loss. The $2.62% is single price for the two hours between quitting- day work and starting night work, and is based on the rate demanded in these negotiations. We believe. in this case our request is ex- traordinarily moderate. ‘We pray that the demands of the Publishers be. not granted for the following reasons: BECAUSE—The newspapers of New York never were so prosperous as today; circulations are increasing despite. the fact that the price of the pa- pers has been doubled in 1918 and. has again been raised in 1920; ad- vertising has increased, despite the. fact that rates have been raised to such an extent that some of the. daily papers have been compelled to omit many columns per day. BECAUSE—The change in the schedule of hours demanded by the Publishers, as elucidated in our brief, would result in untold hardship to the. membership. BECAUSE—These hours have been in vogue for more than a quarter of a cen-. tury, and have worked satisfacto- rily. BECAUSE—The change in shop conditions are. covered by the same objections as above. BECAUSE—The competency clause (36a). should not be allowed, as the Pub-. lishers have the most equitable. competency test at the present time, namely, the average of the office in_ which the printer is employed. The statement that competency, based upon the number of ems set. in one newspaper office is not ap- plicable to another newspaper of- fice cannot be denied. The nature. of work in the different newspaper offices in New York City is such that the same man will produce for his night’s work 20,000 ems in one office and in another office he will produce in the same given time. 35,000 or more. The conditions in the different composing rooms of- the newspapers in New York City- are such that it is a physical im-. possibility to apply the same rule. for all offices. That is an absolute. fact. And for that reason alone it must be apparent that the only just test of competency is the gen- eral average of. the composing room. in question. BECAUSE—The only reason these changes are. demanded is that the Publishers hope to receive something in return. ’ for the increase in wages that may be granted. Z BECAUSE—To grant any of the changes de- manded by the Publishers would be. tantamount to giving with one hand and taking away with the. other. 21 Mr. Rouse—This, Mr. Kelly, concludes the Union's side for the present. i Mr. Kelly—You have nothing more to submit in writing in the way of a brief? Mr. Rouse—Not at this time. Mr. Polachek—May I ask what Mr. Rouse means py that? ot Mr. Kelly—Yes; through the chair, may ask that question. ty Mr. Rouse—The Union will reserve the right to rebut on the Publishers’ brief, and accord the same right to the Publishers to rebut on the brief that we have filed; and we will request another hearing in order to accomplish that. Mr. Kelly—I had supposed that that was the original understanding, that both sides would submit its argument, in the way of a brief or otherwise, and then that we would have each side in rebuttal. Mr. Rouse—Yes. Mr. Kelly—Both sides in rebuttal? Mr. Rouse—Yes; and we rest our case for the present, and we will conclude with the rebuttal. Mr. Polachek—I do not believe that the Pub- lishers would be able to conclude their case in this hearing today unless the Arbitrator desires to sit rather late, If the Arbitrator desires the Publishers to go on we are ready, but we would: prefer to postpone the Publishers’ case until to- morrow morning. ; F Mr. Kelly—That is perfectly agreeable to me, if you think that we have had enough for one ses- sion, if it be mutually agreeable I am _ willing to digcontinue now. Otherwise I am, perfectly willing to stay here until such time as you agree upon for an adjournment. Mr, Rouse—Speaking for the Union, we appre- ciate the task that has been imposed upon you, Mr. Kelly, and do not want to presume or inflict any added burden on you; but we are of the opinion, since we have concluded, that it only is fair for the Publishers to now take up their case and continue, and then leave the matter of ad- journment to’ the Arbitrator’s good judgment. I think it is only fair that we should proceed. Mr. Polachek—I am quite prepared to go ahead if the Arbitrator desires. Mr. Kelly—I am willing. Mr. Rouse—We are willing to sit here just as Jong as you are willing to sit with us; but as soon as you tire we are willing to await your pleasure. . Mr. Kelly—Let us see if we cannot agree on some settlement as to the time. It is 3.30 o'clock now. Suppose we conclude at 5 o’clock? M Mr. Polachek—That will be satisfactory. I will go as far as I can. I do not believe, however, that I will be able to finish by 5 o’clock. Mr, Kelly—No; I do not suppose you will, Mr. Polachek. If you gratify my personal wishes today, I would much prefer that we discontinue for several reasons. Mr. Rouse—We will meet your, pleasure, Mr. Kelly. Mr. Kelly—I have some things that I am endea- voring to close out today, but from now-on I will be free. In anticipation of this work I have tried to minimize or eliminate whatever official work I had to do around here. I find that there are several things that I want to do tonight, but from now on I will be at the disposal of both sides. Mr. Rouse—I am perfectly willing to adjourn right now, Mr. Kelly, if you have something else you want to do. “Mr. Kelly—That seems to be the idea of the Publishers—that you begin your case tomorrow, Mr. Polachek? Mr. Polachek—We have no view except we have been in session for some period, and it has been rather a trying session, and it is merely a ques- tion of whether we will tire you out and tire ourselves out on the job. Mr. Kelly—Then I think we better adjourn until 10 o’clock tomorrow, Mr. Rouse—Before we adjourn I would like to make this request of the Publishers, through the Arbitrator. We have submitted to the Publishers our argument. It is now in the possession of the Publishers. If they have a duplicate, I would like to have a copy from them of their argument, if they will accord me that privilege. Mr. Polachek—We did not receive their argu- ment in advance. We received it across the table. I have no desire to withhold anythin but—— & Mr. Kelly—I do not know what the attitude of the Publishers is, but I do not suppose they can Be compelled te submit. anything to you if they 0 esire to, an would not li i- trarily force them to. ike: 40, arbi Mr. Polachek Mr. Rouse—I make the request through the Arbitrator. Mr. Jones has our arguments in his possession. .the arbitration of 1918. Mr. Oppenheimer—I submit, as a matter of fairness, that they should hand it back. Mr. Jones—Yes; I will leave your argument with you. 7 s Mr. Kelly—Then in that event you withdraw your request? : Mr. Rouse—I am willing to give them our argu- ment now if they will accord us the same privilege with theirs. ss < Mr. Kelly—If Mr. Jones gives yours back you will withdraw your request? Mr. Rouse—Yes. (Mr. Jones thereupon handed the argument of the Union back to Mr. Rouse.) : At this point, 3.45 p. m., an adjournment was taken until May 11, 1920, at 10 a. m. SECOND DAY. New York, May 11, 1920, 10 a. m. Present—The Arbitrator and parties as before noted. S The Arbitrator called the proceedings to order at 10.15 a. m. Mr. Polachek—Here is a copy of our brief. (Handing copy of the Publishers’ brief to the Arbitrator.) Mr. Kelly—Well, gentlemen, Mr, Polachek, on behalf of the Publishers, is ready to proceed, and if there is no objection or anything to suggest prior to his beginning, we will proceed. If there is anything informal that you would like to ask pefore proceeding with the argument on the other side, we ought to have it now, and we ought to try, in so far as possible, to let them continue as we did yesterday. Mr. Rouse—That is perfectly agreeable to our side. Mr. Kelly—All right, Mr. Polachek. Mr. Polachek—Before I begin reading our brief, I want to preface it with a few remarks. First, I want to express the deep appreciation of the Publishers of Mr. Kelly’s self-sacrifice in listening to this long-winded argument which we are pre- senting to you, and thank him for giving us his aid in settling the little difference that we have with the Typographical Union. Mr. Kelly—Thank you, Mr. Polachek. Mr. Polachek—I want also to preface the reading of the brief by the introduction in toto of one rather important arbitration decision which was not put in evidence by the Typographical Union, and that is the decision of Mr. John Mitchell in I shall file that under the title of ‘‘Publishers’ Special Exhibit,’’ because we had not in preparation of our brief prepared to put it in as a whole. Before filing this brief I want to read one or two things in it after I make a few further remarks. The Typographical Union and the Publishers have conducted very amicable negotiations on the question of this scale. It is true we did not get together, but there was no acrimony, no unfriend- liness, and no feeling in any of the negotiations leading up to this arbitration. The attitude of the Publishers in all their labor negotiations through these rather trying years that we have been passing through, I think, has been at least unobjectionable to the unions with whom we dealt, and we deal with a number of unions, I think it numbers around twenty, does it not, Mr. Merrill? I am, or have been, a member of every committee that has’ negotiated with every one of these unions, and in every case the relations of the Publishers with the labor organizations are in very good shape, and, of course, I need not tell you that there has been at no time anything that even approached a break between the organiza- tions. There has been no trouble in the news- paper publishing business for many years. There- fore, I think that in itself is evidence of the good relations that exist. Therefore, of course, it follows that the Pub- lishers could not have been unfair, or unfriendly, or have taken any undue advantage of their em- ployes, or the relations could not have been so amicable; and it is not the desire of the Pub- lishers at the present time to get any unfair advantage of this situation. All they have ever asked for is a square deal, and we know we are going to get it. Mr, Kelly—I think the manifestations of friend- ship that have been exhibited here indicate that, in spite of whatever differences there might be, there cannot possibly be any ill-feeling on any one side if we try to do our best to both sides, and that is all I think that the Arbitrator can do; and without prejudging the case, I am glad to see such a condition, because I think it spells suc- cess and it means continuation of your friendly relations. Having that in mind, I cannot under- stand the bitter feeling that we find sometimes in cases of this kind, and there is a conspicuous 22 absence of it here. I do not think that there is any harm for the Arbitrator to at least submit that, because I think it is only fair to both sides, All right, Mr. Polechek. Mr. Polachek-—Further, in consideration of this case, it is, I think, important that the Arbitrator should know that New York Typographical Union No. 6 is a member and a constituent part of a greater international organization known as_ the International Typographical Union; and the New York Publishers’ Association is also a member and a factor and an integral part of a greater organization known as the American Newspaper Publishers' Association. The headquarters of the International Typographical Union are at Indian- apolis; and also at Indianapolis the American Newspaper Publishers’ Association maintains a labor bureau in charge of H. M. Kellogg, and Mr. Kellogg, representing the Publishers, and the Executive Committee of the International Typo- graphical Union are in constant conference and discussion and negotiation and arbitration of differences and disputes in all the jurisdictions of the International Typographical Union and the American Newspaper Publishers’ Association. That is important, Mr. Arbitrator, because it leads up to this point, and that is, that whatever New York does in the way of labor scales has an immediate and vital effect on labor scales all over the country. It cannot help doing that, because all these scales are interchanged and every union and every publishers’ association is immediately informed of the action of any other jurisdiction, and whatever is done here goes out and sets a mark, if you please, at which other jurisdictions aim. In the arbitration proceedings before Mr. Mitchell it is true that the Publishers made requests for certain changes in working conditions which were presented with elaborate detail to Mr. Mitchell, and in his decision, covering the entire matter of the contract, Mr. Mitchell took cognizance of the Union’s contention, which was mainly confined to this one sentence which Mr. Mitchell quotes in his brief—I am not going to put the whole decision in evidence, but I just want to read this para- graph. Mr. Mitchell said: “Again, were there no other valid reasons for denying the proposal to lengthen the work- ing day——’’ We had asked for the full eight-hour day then, which we are not asking at this time. At that time we were working on a forty-five hours’ basis, and we asked for a forty-eight hours’ work- ing week. “The arbitrator could not disregard the pro- nouncement of the President of the United States in vetoing the act of Congress requiring government employes, in consideration of an advance of salary, to work eight hours instead of seven hours per day. This pronouncement las been accepted everywhere as the enuncia- tion of a policy that has a direct bearing upon the successful prosecution of the war. It bears so directly on the question here at issue that it seems proper that it should be made a part of these findings. The President said: ‘At the outset of the war I felt it my duty to urge all employers in the United States to make special effort to-see to it that conditions of labor were in no respect altered unfavorably to the laborers. “Tt has been evident from the first how directly the strain of this war has to bear upon those who do the labor and underlies the whole process of mobilizing the nation; and it seemed to me at the outset, and it seems to me now, that it is of the highest importance that the conditions which have been accorded labor before the war began should not be sub- tracted from or abated.’ ’’ (Continuing, Mr. Mitchell said): “Considering all of these elements, taking into account the fact that in newspaper offices in twenty-two cities the hours range from thirty-six to forty-eight, and in twenty-four cities the hours range from a minimum of forty-one to forty-seven and average forty-five per week, considering the fact that in most skilled trades, exclusive of the printing trade, the hours of labor are less than forty-five per week, it is my judgment that the proposal of the Publishers for an increase in the hours of labor should not be granted; and it is so decided.” We are not asking that now. But he goes on to say: ‘what I have said above in relation to the hours of labor applies with equal force to ‘the changes proposed by the Publishers in sections 11, 15, 29, 32, 39 and 47 of the Agreed State~ ment of Facts, all of which are disallowed on the ground that to approve them would be to alter materially and unfavorably the conditions. under which printers in newspaper offices in New York city have been accustomed to work, and would be in direct contravention of the war policies and principles enunciated by the President of the United States, to which refer-. ence has already been made.” I do not think that the Arbitrator will find in. an analysis of this decision that Mr. Mitchell decided the request of the Publishers for changes. in working conditions on the merits of the case, but that the pronouncement of the President had a very powerful effect on Mr. Mitchell, and that Mr. Mitchell felt that anything that changed the working conditions might be misconstrued and held to be a change that was inimical to labor’ and in violation of the President’s announced policy. When it came to a question of the consideration. of the wage scale, Mr. Mitchell was quite explicit and quite clear, and I want to quote his remarks, In discussing wages, Mr. Mitchell said: ‘Wages cannot, of course, be expected to rise and fall automatically as the cost of living rises and falls——’’ Because the argument then, as now, for increase of wages was largely based on the changes in living conditions—— “but wages must bear some relation to the cost of things which wages buy; it~> would seem, therefore, that when there is an abnor- mal increase in the cost of living there should be, if not a corresponding, at least a substan- tial, advance in wages.” Mr. Mitchell gave them an increase, which was. mentioned yesterday, of $2.50 at that time. The other point I want to bring to the Arbitra- tor’s attention in the Mitchell decision is another principle which he enunciated, which is along the lines of the inter-relationship of these labor contracts in New York and other cities, and Mr.. Mitchell said in his decision: ‘The arbitrator must take into account and give due weight to the evidence introduced by the Publishers showing that wage increases paid to union printers employed in newspaper offices in other cities have in few instances. been as great as the increase proposed by the. printers in this proceeding; and that in no case have the increases secured in other cities equaled the amount here demanded when com- bined with the $42 per week increase granted in January, 1918.”’ : I merely point that out to” show that Mr. Mitchell, of course, was a labor man. He was president of the-United Mine Workers of America, as you know, and, at the time he rendered this decision, was a member of the Industrial Com- mission of the State of New York. I submit this as a general exhibit. Mr, ‘Kelly—Mr. Polachek, will you, in submitting your exhibits, have them marked in sequence? Mr. Polachek—All our exhibits are marked in. | sequence, but this is to be marked as a special exhibit because it was not covered in the brief, and I assumed it would reach the Arbitrator before it came to our presentation of the case. (Mr. Polachek then produced and filed with the Arbitrator Special Exhibit No. 1.) Mr, Polachek—Now, in proceeding to read our brief, Mr. Arbitrator, I wish to say that I am reading the brief exactly as it was prepared, without taking any cognizance whatever of the brief of the Typographical Union, and that any answer the Publishers have to make to the mate-. rial presented by the Typographical Union will be. made in rebuttal. Mr. Kelly—May I ask both sides what matters. are outside of our formal presentation of facts. here? Is it the idea, as I understand it from Mr. Brandt, who has got it, I think, from Mr. Bottome, the stenographer, that in the past the testimony was typewritten, and after it has been typewritten that we come back here again and read it over and ‘then go on with rebuttal; or do we go on before the case is typewritten and transcribed? F Mr. Polachek—In previous proceedings I do not recall that we waited, did we, Mr. Rouse? Each of us exchanged briefs and we prepared our re- buttal on the basis of the exchange and went right on within the day, did we not? Mr. Rouse—You are in error, Mr. Polachek. Mr. Polachek—I merely thought that. I do not remember just what it was. Mr. Rouse—In the proceedings—we had several hearings before Mr. Mitchell—the Publishers dex 23 clined to exchange briefs with us, and the Union received the stenographic report of the proceedings ‘on Friday morning and had to argue orally from ‘the Publishers’ brief on the following day. In ‘the subsequent proceedings before Mr. Morrison, there was no exchange of briefs again. Although the Union each time was willing to do so, the Publishers declined, and then the counsel for the Union came to an agreement with the Pub- lishers that if they would argue orally from the Union @rief, the Union would argue in like man- ner and conclude its case, which we did. And then later, without consultation with the Union, the Publishers endeavored to put in a supplemental brief, which was denied by ‘the Arbitrator. That ‘has been the proceeding in the past. So the Union will adhere to its former position, ‘that as soon as the stenographer has transcribed the .- Proceedings of yesterday and today we will request a later hearing and be prepared to rebut on what has taken place. Mr. Polachek—I see. That is, as soon as the minutes are ready, We will take it up after the conclusion of the reading. . Mr. Kelly—I think we are wasting time. I think we ought to proceed with the reading of the Publishers’ brief, and after that has been done and you rest your case, I think we ought to go along and decide what we intend doing. Mr. Polachek then proceeded to read the Pub- lishers’ brief as follows: ‘Publishers’ Association of New York] an Typographical Union No. 6. In the matter of the arbitration of a scale of rices for one year from April 1, 1920. Brief and arguments of the Publishers’ Associa- tion of New York. Introductory: The Publishers’ Association of New York is composed of representatives of twenty-four daily newspapers; four foreign language newspapers are represented who are not concerned in these proceedings, neither is the Jersey Journal con- cerned, as it is outside of New York, so that the results of this arbitration will be effective in the composing rooms of nineteen newspapers in ‘Greater New York, to wit: New York American Journal of Commerce New York Journal The News New York Morning World N. Y. Evening Telegram New York Evening World Brooklyn Daily Eagle ~ New York Sun-Herald New York Tribune New York Evening Sun New York Evening Post New York Times New York Mail New York Telegraph Brooklyn Standard-Union New York Globe Brooklyn Citizen. Wall Street Journal The Brooklyn Times is not a member of the Pub- lishers’ Association, but this scale will be applied to them, as the Union will probably apply it to ‘some other newspapers. They are not members of the association, s For many years the Publishers and the Union have had written contracts governing their rela- tions with each other. Some contracts have been made by mutual agreement and some have been made by arbitration. The contract which expired on April 1, 1920, was for one year and was made by arbitration. The Publishers and the Union had had many conferences, but have not been able to agree on a new contract, and in accordance with another contract, known as the arbitration contract, both sides submit their proposed contracts to an arbi- trator for decision, with the understanding that the award of the arbitrator shall be for one year, from April 1, 1920. NEWSPAPER INDUSTRY. The newspaper industry, in which both parties are engaged, is a service industry as distinguished from a manufacturing industry, even though in its mechanical departments it has some of the features. of a manufacturing industry. It is a service industry because it does not make a com- modity which can be warehoused and held for demand. ‘ Newspapers are printed on orders in advance, therefore, it does not and cannot over- produce; hence it gives regular and constant em- ployment every day in the year, good times, bad times, rain or shine, regardless of all trade condi- tions which effect other industries. The printing of newspapers is carried on during the twenty- four hours of the day and seven days to_a greater or’ less extent. There is some variation in the public demand for newspapers from day to day, due to the im- portance of news events, but it is small compared with the regular daily demand. Neither the Pub- lishers nor the Union can say when or how many in the week newspapers the public shall demand, so that in the contract you will find numerous provisions governing hours of labor, extra work and over- time, which have been inserted in an attempt to serve the public demand at ali times, as it is impossible to anticipate such unusual demands. It is also impossible to determine with any de- gree of accuracy the demands for advertising space. It is true there is a regular demand,-day by day, by seasons and varying on certain days of the week, which demand the Publishers are able to anticipate and provide for. There is also a large demand for space which cannot be foreseen. The advertisers themselves cannot know very far in advance what merchandise they may be able to advertise on account of the difficulties in secur- ing merchandise and its delivery at a specified date. Large orders for advertising are frequently given on very short notice and make extra work and overtime necessary, and provision is made in the contract for such extra work. In the discussion which is to follow, you will, therefore, find not only the matter of wages, but also the working conditions for your decision. Many of the conditions we are agreed upon and others we agree to arbitrate, and those matters for arbitration are offered to_you in an ‘‘Agreed Statement of Facts.’’ Taking up the ‘‘Agreed Statement of Facts,” section four (4) is the first one open, and it con- cerns wages and hours for night work. Sections 6, 7, 8 and 9 also concern wages and hours for day and night work. For the present we will consider the subject of wages only, as shown in the Publishers’ Agreed Statement of Facts. In these sections there are two principal classes of workmen—day workers and night workers. There is also a small class known as the third or lobster shift, who begin work after midnight and are late night workers, specially provided for. It may be illuminating to have a brief history of the wages paid these various classes of workers from pre-war times to the end of their contract on April 1, which is given as follows: Day work. Weekly wage. From 1912 to Jan. 1, 1918. - $30.00 Jan. 1, 1918, to July 1, 1918. 32.00 July 1, 1918, to April 1, 1919. 34.50 April 1, 1919, to April 1, 1920................ 43.50 Night work. Weekly wage. From 1912 to Jan. 1, 1918................ $33.00 Jan. 1, 1918, to July 1, 1918.. ++ 35.00 July 1, 1918, to April 1, 1919.. 37.50 April 1, 1919, to April 1, 1920...... secereces 46.50 Third shift. Weekly wage. From 1912 to Jan. 1, 1918..............05 $36.00 Jan. 1, 1918, to July 1, 1918.. -- 38.00 July 1, 1918, to April 1, 1919.. «. 40.50 April 1, 1919, to April 1, 1920) ccissccacsa ewes 49.50 The wages for day work and night work are for a week of forty-eight hours, including thirty minutes each day for lunch, or forty-five hours of net production, except the third shift, where the wage is for a week of forty-five hours, including thirty minutes for lunch each day, or forty-two hours of net production. In the Agreed Statement the Publishers offer an increase of $1.50 per week for the same number of hours per week as heretofore worked. This offer would make the wages for day work, $45.00; night work, $48.00; third shift, $51.00. You will note that in the old scales and in the Publishers’ offer there has been and is a differ- ence of $8 per week between the three classes of workers, The wages offered and have been the MINIMUM any printer; that is, the least wage at which any member of the Union will work. This arbitration is to determine only the MINIMUM wage which shall be paid. The Publishers’ offer which the great majority have accepted from the the printing industry. Typographical Union No. 6 has 2 membership exceeding 8,500—6,000. in book and job offices, 2,500 in newspaper offices. Harly this year the Union made a minimum scale contract with the Employing Printers in the Book and Job industry (see Exhibit A), which runs, rom January 1, 1920, to September 30, 1921, as follows: Day work, $45 a week for forty-eight hours of production; night work, $48 a week for forty-five hours of production; third shift, $51 a week for thirty-nine hours of’ production. These wages are the minimum wages until Ooto- ber 1, 1920, when the wage can be readjusted on the wages in the past wage which is paid to is the minimum wage of the Union’s members Book and Job Branch of 24 the basis of the increased cost of living and the economic condition of the industry. The provisions of the contract cover a change in the working hours, which becomes effective May 1, 1921, thirty days- after this contract which you are now to decide shall have expired. The hours in the Book and Job scale will not be changed to effect in any way the basis of these negotiations. (Mr. Polachek then produced and filed with the Arbitrator Exhibit A.) The Union has stated to the Publishers that the increase in the book and job scale is based upon the increased cost of living between the pre-war period and the present time. It is the contention of the Publishers in offering the same minimum wage (no matter how determined) that the mem- bers of this Union employed in newspaper offices consume no more and pay no more than the mem- bers of the same Union employed in the other branch of the industry. The Union having agreed upon $45 a week as a satisfactory wage for forty- eight hours of productive work in the day time; $48 a week as a satisfactory wage for forty-five hours of productive work in the night time; $51 @ week as a satisfactory wage for thirty-nine hours of productive work in the third shift, the burden of proof certainly rests upon the Union to show why any higher minimum wage should be paid by newspapers on account of increased cost of living, or any other conditions. It has never been the contention of the Union that it costs its newspaper members more to live than it was costing the members in the book and job branch. The weekly situation holder is guaranteed steady work in his contract (see sections 21-36). The job printer has no such contract guarantee. By all the rules of wage adjustments, those who have not the opportunity of continuous employment receive the higher unit of wage, whether paid by the hour, day or week. To maintain two wage scales in the printing industry—one for newspapers and one for book and job offices—is an unwarranted inequality and causes unfair competition. This condition is par- ticularly unjust since the same Union makes both scales and is responsible for the continuation of this condition year after year. Under the book and job scale magazines, periodicals, catalogues, booklets, circulars and pamphlets are printed, all of them making advertising appeals to the public in direct competition with newspaper advertising. This competition is familiar to every newspaper advertising’ solicitor, who has to meet it daily. It is keenly felt by all members of the Publishers’ Association. What this increase (as offered in the Publishers’ proposition) will cost each Publisher for one year and the total cost to all members of the Pub- lishers’ Association we will now show. WHAT AN INCREASE OF $1.50 WILL COST THE PUBLISHERS. In March the various Publishers concerned in this wage adjustment were asked to compute the yearly cost of an increase of one dollar ($1.00) per week in the printers’ wages. The following statement shows the yearly increased cost to each member and the total increase for all members concerned in the award: VOUPNAL. ss siicesiaee Sisceieeves ws aie tslae Fie wR OSS $7,150.00 American as v5 6354 seee vars 0 5,850.00 Evening World.. - 5,500.00 Morning World.. « 9,000.00 Evening Sun.... . 8,172.00 Morning Sun... - 6,448.00 Telesram - esos sage. erg eas eRe ETO . 38,785.00 Globe .......ccceeeee « 4,500.00 Journal of Commerce. . 8,536.00 Mail ees aaiets adh sus Caste eaties « 4,200.00 Oath ditiiars- sts spacese Sue a ae a - 8,952.00 Morning Telegraph 2,860.00 Times .....eeceees 16,400.00 Tribune .........0065 eo 6,000.00 Wall Street-Journal....... 3,760.00 Brooklyn Eagle........... - 5,000.00 Brooklyn Standard-Union. -. 4,160.00 *Brooklyn Citizen........ceeccseececs . 3,200.00 *The News. ..csscscccstscvaccaseseens 2,750.00 Total ..... vats siaibia wiser GaRs wie cepa eocavere seca $101,223.00 *Estimated. An increase of $1.50 per week, as offered by the Publishers, will mean an added expense for com- position of $151,835.00 per year. The table shows that this increase will fall quite as heavily upon the publisher with a small circulation as upon the- publisher with larger circulation. Let us now see what this wage offered by the- Publishers means to the printer: Regular situation holders, day work, $45.00 a week; $2,340.00 a year. Regular situation holders, night work, $48.00 a week; $2,496.00 a year. Reg-- ular situation holders, third shift, $51.00 a week; $2,652.00 a year. All of these weekly wage earners have a great advantage over their brothers in the book and job: industry in a guarantee of steady employment, which the Union forces against the newspaper branch of the industry and does not enforce in. the book and job industry, ‘We refer to the international laws of the Typo- graphical Union (Section 125, page 79) in effect. January 1, 1920: “The selection by foremen of their forces from day to day, or not having any regular situation in an office, is prohibited. Foremen must give out such minimum number of situa- tions as are needed to meet office requirements. Employment other than a regular situation shall be classed as extra work.” ae Kelly—Why not make that Special Exhibit o. 2? (Mr. Polachek then produced and filed with the Arbitrator Special Exhibit No. 2.) ‘There is a further guarantee of constant work, not enforced in book and job offices, known as the Priority Law in International Book of Laws, which makes it a rule in newspaper offices in New York that regular weekly situation holders shall be hired’ and fired according to length of service. This rule also applies to the extra list. It means that the last hired is the first fired when reducing the force, so that all except a few of the last hired regular weekly employes are secure in their weekly wage year in and year out. ADEQUATE WAGE. These wages of from $2,340 to $2,652 per year are very far beyond the cost of living wage or, as it is sometimes called, the existence wage, and are above the top of the adequate wage class, as shown by the government survey, published in the- Monthly Labor Review of August, 1919, page 118. The survey included 12,096 families in 92 indus- trial centers, and the result is shown in the graphic chart, which is offered as an exhibit (Exhibit B). Only 706 families out of a group of 12,096 had an income of $2,100 to $2,500. Only 5.8 per cent, of this entire group (12,096) were in this: highly paid class so far above the average in income. The great majority of wage earners are in the two elasses from $1,200 to $1,500 (32.7 per cent.) and $1,500 to $1,800 (22.6 per cent.). (Mr. Polachek then produced and filed with the- Arbitrator Exhibit B.) The income of the compositor working days (his minimum income) puts him in the very small class of about 6 per cent. of all wage earners. The income of the compositor working nights will put him in the class of wage earners having in-- comes of $2,500 and over. This rare class con- stitutes less than three (3 per cent.) of all wage earners. As Mr. Rouse said in a previous arbitra- tion, the printers are a premier class, and this’ government survey proves his statement. The Labor Market Bulletin for February, 1920 (see Exhibit C), published by the Bureau of Sta- tistics and Information of the New York State Industrial Commission, volume 6, No. 2, shows the average weekly earnings in representative New York State factories to be $26.47 per week, equiva lent to $1,376.44 a year. On April 23 the commis- sion advises by bulletin that the wages for March show an increase of $1.40 a week, making the weekly earnings according to the last report $27.87, or $1,449.24 per year. (Mr. Polachek then produced and filed with the Arbitrator Exhibit C.) The Monthly Labor Review for December, 1919, contains a table showing the ‘‘Hourly compensa-~ tion of railroad employes in 1915 and in 1919’ after the last adjustment.of railroad wages. The average compensation of employes reporting on an hourly basis is 53.2 cents per hour; the average monthly compensation per employe is $119.38, equivalent to $1,432.56 per year. Nearly two million wage earners are included in the table. This table serves another very interesting purpose. It shows the difference between the living wage and an adequate wage, and that a very different process than the mere cost of living must have been used in the wage adjustment. The higher wage earner received the least per cent. advance in recognition of other advantages enjoyed. 25 3 RDY COMPENSATION OF RAILROAD EM- HOU LOYES FROM JUNE 30, 1915, TO JULY 1919, FROM THE MONTHLY LABOR REVIEW OF DECEMBER, 1919. 1915. 1919. Machinists: 2 sore gers oars cues ease $0.387 $0.69 Boilermakers . 7 «386 695 Blacksmiths 3872 -681 Masons and bricklayers.. .279 -571 Structural ironworkers.... .322 -653 Painters and-upholsterers -297 -611 Car inspectors........... . 232 61 Car repairers.......... -265 .59 Other skilled laborers. +283 -621 Section men....... 15 -376 Construction gan: -168 .398 “Train dispatchers. -628 942 “"Telegraphers ..... +264 553 Station agents.......... +253 -80 Station service employes. 187 .419 Yard engineers......... 42% EYE Yard firemen..... -261 -546 Yard conductors -386 .678 ‘Yard brakemen. 1349 +632 Hostlers ......... -246 .553 Freight engineers... 598 9: Passenger engineers. 824 1.16 Road firemen........ -382 673 -Passenger firemen. . .506 «854 Freight conductors... 488 76 Passenger conductors -669 +962 Freight brakemen.. +336 582 Passenger’ brakemen. 381 668 All classes for which 18) BHO WM os ota dois herd aresenene Seas 27 .532 The average compensation per day for employes reporting on a daily basis is $4.93; the average -compensation per day for employes reporting on an hourly basis is .532 cents; the average increase in the unit of compensation is 53 per cent.; the average monthly compensation per employe is $119.38. Note.—That section men, construction gangs, hostlers, car inspectors, car repairers and all those receiving an existing wage were increased in some cases over 100 per cent. Conductors, engineers and skilled employes received increases near the 0 per cent. mark. Passenger engineers were increased from .824 cents per hour to $1.165 per hour—about 40 per cent., and they are the ‘best paid of all the skilled employes. The New York Municipal Civil Service Com- mission makes a comparison of the rates of yearly pay to firemen and patrolmen in the early pre-war ‘days of 1914 with their rates of pay today, as follows: 1914, 1920. Firemen, per annum..... +-+- $800.00 $1,400.00 1,000.00 1,500.00 1,200.00 1,650.00 1,400.00 1,900.00 All according to length of service. ‘Patrolmen, per annum....... - $800.00 $1,450.00 900.00 1,600.00 1,000.00 + 700.00 1,150.00 1,750.00 1,400.00 1,900.00 According to length of service. All of these city employes must be in uniform, at their own expense. Those having the’ largest income received the least advance. Thomas Slevin, secretary of the New York Branch of the Postal Clerks’ Union, is the author- ity for the information in regard to the salary ‘of postal employes. He gave the figures for the pre-war days and for today: 1914. 1920. $600.00 to 1,200.00 $1,000.00 to 1,650.00 600.00 to 1,200.00 1,000.00 to 1,650.00 Mail carriers Mail clerks. . The carriers are uniformed at their own expense and many of the clerks give guarantee bonds at es own expense. rom various published data the salarie: teachers in 1914 has been obtained. The 5090 salaries are from an official draft published by the Comptroller’s office of New York city. These figures strike the general average of the teachers’ schedules, which in their available form are com- Plicated and difficult to classify. 1914. 1920. $900.00 to 2,160.00 $1,200.00 1,210.00 1,535.00 2,155.00 2,700.00 Teachers A very interesting booklet has been published by the office of the secretary of the Board of Estimate, showing the wages of the city employes in the skilled trades, with their allied occupa- tions. The City of New York pays, per year: 1 Bridge foreman........ceesereeeeee eons $2,524.00 3 Chief stationary en: - 3,600.00 1 Machinist foreman 2,245.00 1 Master mechanic. 2,500.00 1 Printer foreman.. 2,600.00 1 Riveter foreman....... 2,524.00 1 Structural iron foreman + 2,120.00 1 Wire foreman.........cceceeeeenenence 2,496.00 and these are the highest wages paid to skilled foremen in charge of the various craftsmen. The city pays printers and machinists (two skilled trades concerned in this arbitration), as follows: e1700:00 L printer... 2 cece cece ee cee eee rece tees » 700. 1 printer.. ai 1,580.00 1 printer... 1,340.00 2 printers. = é 1,518.00 1 printer.. «- 1,250.00 Ds Printer. sos, scscare nc cvewai's eaeaya were crsins sine 1,241.00 “7 printers.....6.0.0.e0s $10.147.00 Aerage yearly income. $1,449.57 88 machinists, per day.. 6.40 1 machinist, per day... 6.00 1 machinist, per day....... POR ne Ae 5.00 90 machinists........0..eceeeees pateees $158,420.60 Average yearly income...............+ $1,449.57 All of the city employes take a civil service examination and must qualify for the work of their trade. Only those showing the highest fitness are given a place on the city’s payrolls. The summary at the end of the booklet shows that there are in the city employ 2,564 in the skilled trades. these craftsmen is $5,178,918.20, an average yearly wage of $2,020.00 each. The booklet is offered as Exhibit D. (Mr. Polachek then produced and filed with the Arbitrator Exhibit D.) i INCOME AND EXPENDITURES OF FAMILIES AVERAGING INCOMES OF $2,500.00 A YEAR AND OVER. The table on page 118 of the Monthly Labor Review for August, 1919, shows that out of 12.096 families in a survey of 92 industrial centers, only 323 families, or 2.9 per cent., had an income in excess of $2,500.00. Adding to the average expenditure of these families..... arate: adocons s - $2,466.91 Their average surplus.. 323.34 ‘We find their average income to have been $2,790.25 The same table shows their average expenditures by budget items, as follows: ? Food .......... 859.98 Clothing eee Rent . 260.21 Fuel and lig! 102.03 Furniture and furnishings. 133.06 Miscellaneous .......... Oia afaveaicis TTEYS é 608.23 Total average expenditures............. 2,466.91 306 families (86.7%) had an average sur- : plus. per annum of............ccecce $404.45 45 families (12.7%) had an average deficit per annum of,.............0. sears decas 213.81 2 families (0.6%) had surplus nor déficit.......... nib hie ocala erste lecera ¥ saeeee 853 families (100%) averaged per annum. $323.34 Surplus, 11.6% of their average income. INCOME OF $2,100.00 AND UNDER $2,500.00, COST OF LIVING. From Monthly Labor Review, August, 1919, col. IX, No. 2, page 118: Average amount and percentage of expenditures per annum for the principal groups of items of the cost of living of 705 families (5.8% of 12,096 families) in 92 industrial centers. (Average num- ber persons in family, 5.7; pawie ly, 5.7; equivalent to 3.62 26 The annual ‘cost to the city of. Amount. Per cent. WOOO: 4a casicvaw ada tose eu $711.86 34.6 Clothing . 384.20 18.7 Rent ... 248.30 12.1 Fuel and light 93.01 45 Furniture ......... 116.74 5.7 Miscellaneous 500.08 24.3 TORAIS® saeco sucescceeyeas Sete ats Ba ers $2,054.97 100.0 Five hundred and eighty-five (83%) families had an average surplus of $290.65; 102 (14.5%) families had an average deficit of $165.68; 18 (2.6%) fam- ilies had neither surplus nor deficit. A study of the results of family expenditures in the various income groups shows that the greater the income the. larger the family; the ~ greater the income the greater the surplus, and that the percentage of families having a surplus increases in each group according to income. Miscellaneous expenses is the budget item that shows the greatest increase as income increases, This item includes medical and professional serv- ices, life insurance, entertainment, travel, reading matter, toilet articles, tobacco, carfare, lunches, and all other small and sundry purehases: Miscellaneous expenses on income $900-1,200 $201.02 1,200-1,500 262.40 1,500-1,800 335.28 1,800-2,100 404.27 2,100-2,500 500.08 over 2,500 groups 608.23 Food, clothing and rent—the actual necessities of all—do not show the increase in expenditures as the income increase in the same proportion that the sundries or miscellaneous expenses in- crease. The exhibit of the expenditures of the income group, $2,100 to $2,500 and $2,500 and over is interesting and convincing. It shows that in- creases in wages in this income group will increase the opportunities for pleasures and refinements of the workers and also their savings, but is not necessary to purchase the necessities of life. The desire of this group to increase their savings and secure more of the refinements and pleasures of life is commendable. But, to plead the in- creased cost of living as a reason for increased wages does not have the force and effect that such a plea has for those in the lower income groups. They are in a specia] class by themselves, beyond even an adequate wage. There are two minor items of wages which we call to the attention of the Arbitrator. One is an extra charge of $1.85 for men who work Saturday afternoon and Saturday night. This charge con- cerns principally the newspapers in Brooklyn having Sunday morning editions and publishing in the afternoon six days in the week. The Union not being able to supply the necessary number of competent extra men to get out the Sunday editions of these evening papers has for years had an arrangement with the Publishers whereby men who work on Saturday afternoon also work on Saturday night. These men do not work seven days in a week, as they have a regular day off either Monday, Tuesday or some other day in the week, so that they can work on Saturday and Saturday night and not do more than six days in any one week. The Union, however, has for some time penalized these Brooklyn publishers and made them pay $1.85 in extra pay to these men who work both Saturday afternoon and Sat- urday night. The Brooklyn publishers are not asking to have this extra pay taken away, but they do say that they should not be further penalized. They say $1.85 is sufficient extra pay, particularly when newspapers in other cities are not making such an allowance under similar conditions. In Seattle, for instance, the scale contains this provision: ‘Ten hours must intervene between shifts, provided this section shall not apply on Saturday afternoon papers publishing a Sunday morning edition or where the Union cannot pro- vide extra men needed.’’ In Salt Lake City the scale provides: ‘‘On six- day evening papers publishing a Sunday morning edition where a double shift is worked on Satur- day and Saturday night, it is declared to be two separate and two distinct shifts. Saturday shall be paid for at the regular Saturday scale. Satur- day night, seven hours, lunch time excepted, shall constitute a night’s work for employes other than operators, to be paid for at the regular night scale for eight hours. A double-header shift must be completed within eighteen and a half hours from the time of beginning the first shift. Employes are entitled to two hours between shifts.’’ In Denver the scale provides: ‘‘When it is neces- sary for a man to doublehead on Saturday and Saturday night overtime shall not be charged, but it shall be construed as two separate days, the man receiving pay for his day’s work at the day rate, and for night work at the night rate. This shall only apply to Saturday and Saturday night.” In Birmingham, Ala., the scale provides: ‘‘After- noon papers publishing Sunday morning editions. may work a double shift on Saturday and Satur- day night at a single price, provided that there is an intermission of at least 2% hours between the day and night shifts. For instance: Stopping at 2.45 p, m. and going to work at 5.15 p. m., or stopping at 3.45 p. m. and going to work at 6.15 p. m, shall be single price after 5.15 or 6.15, but stopping at 4 or 5 p. m. and going to work at _or 6 p. m. shall be price and one-half after the eighth hour.’’ In none of these scales from which we have quoted is there any mention of an extra price. In each case the Union makes provision for Satur- day and Saturday night work by the payment of the night scale for the work done at night. The Brooklyn publishers are willing to continue this penalty payment of $1.85, provided a change is made in the working time, so that they can work Saturday night between 5 p. m, and 5 a. m, Discussion of working hours not only for Brooklyn but for all publishers will be taken up later. Another minor matter of wages concerns only the men employed on the Sunday Telegram. The Publishers ask that the Sunday scale for day work of a newspaper publishing’ regularly on Sunday afternoon shall be the same as the day scale paid for the other six days in the week, because all men employed on the Sunday afternoon edition have a day off on some other day in the week, the same as the men employed on the Sunday morning newspapers publishing seven morning's at the regular rate for night work. The Telegram in fairness and justice asks that the wage of a seven-day evening paper publishing Sunday after- nodn shall be at the day rate.. Later on you wilk find further discussion of the subject. SUMMARY. We have shown in that part of our brief so far submitted, that the Publishers’ Association has offered the Union the same wage scale paid to 6,000 of their members in the book and job branch of the printing industry in New York. That a newspaper printer consumes no more, pays no more, than the job shop printer. That this wage is an increase of $1.50 a week over the minimum wage now paid. That the newspaper branch of the printing in- dustry by the ordinary rules of wage adjustment should be less than the book and job scale, on account of constant employment, and three hours less of day production. That the burden of the proof is upon the Union to show why newspapers should pay more than their competitors in the book and job branch. That for the Union to maintain two wage scales in the same industry in New York city is an unwarranted inequality. That the increase offered by the Publishers will cost its members $151,835 a year. That this increase falls almost as heavily upon those papers with small circulation as upon the papers having large circulations, That the wage offered the printers, already a highly paid craft, puts them in a wage earning class almost by themselves. Less than 3 per cent. of all wage earners in industry are in this small class so highly rewarded. That 25 per cent. of the wage earned by work- ers in the $2,500 group is spent for the pleasures. and refinements of life. ; That the wages offered are far greater than the existence wage and away beyond the adequate wage. ‘We will now proceed to discuss the wages of- fered by the New York newspaper publishers in comparison with the wages paid for the same newspaper work in other large cities. The wages paid to the Typographical Union No. 6 in New ‘York must be considered in their relation to the wages which competing newspapers are paying to affiliated members of this same union in news- paper offices outside of this city. ‘We introduce in evidence a statement of the wage scales in thirty-six principal cities of the United States. This statement is corrected to April 21, 1920, and shows the wages paid to com- positors in 1914, wages paid today, and the per- centage of increases: COMPARISON OF TYPOGRAPHICAL SCALES. The comparison shows the hourly and weekly wages of HAND compositors for day work in 27 1914, and the increases given up to April 14, 1920: North 1914, ———1920-—__, P.C. wen ee . Atlantic. Hour. Week. Hour. Week. inc. Boston .......$0.68 $26.46 $0.95 $42.75 62 Buffalo ...... .50 24.00 “118 34.50 44 Newark ...... -609 28.00 -89 41.00 46 New ‘York -666 30.00 -967 438.50 45 Philadelphia.. .417 20.00 -875 42.00 110 Pittsburgh ... .60 27.00 875 42.00 55 Providence ... .479 23.00 -875 42.00 82 Average ....$0.557 $25.49 $0.88 $41.11 63 South Atlantic. Atlanta .,....$0.438 $21.00 $0.76 $36.48 73 Baltimore .571 24.00 +93 42.00 75 Charleston, S. C. ..eeeeeee -333 0-16.00 528 25.00 55 Jacksonville... .469 22.50 -833 40.00 77 Richmond .... .333 16.00 -792 38.00 138 Washington .. .607 25.50 1.04 43.68 71 Average ....$0.458 $20.88 $0.814 $37.53 81 North-Central. Chicago ..... i $30.76 $0.89 $42.00 56 Cincinnati .542 = 26.00 -875 42.00 62 Cleveland, O.. .5388 25.80 -875 42.00 63 Detroit ....... .55 26.40 -92 44.16 67 Indianapolis. . 50 24.00 -81 39.00 62 Kansas City.. .594 28.50 -781 37.50 32 Milwaukee ... .479 23.00 -TT 7.00 61 Minneapolis .. .54 25.92 .875 42.00 62 Omaha ....... -50 24.00 +875 00 75 St. Louis..... .587 27.00 85 39.00 44 St. Paul...... 545 = 26.16 -937 45.00 72 Average ....$0.545 $26.14 $0.86 $41.06 58 South-Central. é Birmingham. .$0.53 $22.26 $0.675 $32.40 46 Dallas ....... ‘ 26.40 “5 36.00 36 Little Rock... .50 24.00 13 35.00 46 Louisville .... .50 24.00 “71 34.00 42 Memphis ..... .578 26.00 -875 42.00 62 New Orleans... .56. 23.80 Non-union. Average ....$0.536 $24.41 $0.748 $35.88 46 Sovesera: enver .....5 0.688 $26.50 $0.87 39.00 37 Los Angeles... .644 29.00 “15 sie 24 Portland, Ore. .683 30.75 1.00 45.00 46 Salt Lake..... .625 30.00 -781 87.50 9.25 San Francisco .644 29. -933 42.00 45 Seattle ....... “75 31.50 1.14 48.00 52 Average ....$0.663 $29.87 $0.912 $41.25 38 Av. for all.. 20:88 $25.45 $0.85 $oo78 58 Figures for 1914 from government reports. In looking over this statement you will see this rule, ‘‘lowest wages show the largest in- crease’ holds good in printers’ wages the same as was shown in railroad workers. for instance: Richmond, Va., in 1914 was paying $16 a week. The scale today is $38, an increase of 138 per cent, Philadelphia, Pa., paid in 1914 $20 a week; it now pays $42, an increase of 110 per cent. Omaha, St. Paul and Baltimore show increases of 75 per cent., because their wage scales were low in 1914. On the other hand, take the cities of the West- ern division, where the wages were high in 1914. The percentage in increase has been small, rang- ing from 24 per cent, to 52 per cent. The whole table of wage scale comparison shows that there has been an evening up of wages all over the United States, and that $42 for eizht hours for day work or 87%c, per hour is about the standard wage paid in most of these cities. New York, Boston, Detroit, Washington, Port- land and Seattle pay from $45 to $48. ‘We will next show the cost of things which the wages in these thirty-six principal cities will buy at the present prices of the various items for the family budget which comprise the cost of living. The prices we are about to show are from authoritative figures taken from the reports of the Bureau of Labor Statistics and from a report of the National Industrial Conference Board. The cost of living budget is made up by the Bureau of Labor Statistics and by the National Conference Board under six heads, to wit: Food, clothing, housing, fuel, light and heat, furnishings, and miscellaneous expenses. . This budget is made up on the basis of a family of five. A husband, wife, and three children. equivalent to about three and one-half adults. The Bureau of Labor’s cost of living report is in percentages based upon weighted averages of com- modities consumed under the various headings. This percentage cannot be used in comparisons because the government does not give the cost of budget items in 1914, that is to say, that if the report shows an increase of 100 ver cent. in the cost of food, it means nothing in comparisons unless you know what the cost of food was in 1914. Therefore, as 2 means of showing the rela- tive cost of living, the table we submit has been made, believing that it presents living costs in the thirty-six principal cities, in such a way as to show at a glance the present differences in food costs, the increase in rents, and the cost of other items of the family budget, so that easy comparison can be made and the relative condi- tions be noted. We submit the tables of com- parisons herewith: TYPOGRAPHICAL, COMPARISON OF WAGES AND LIVING .COSTS IN THIRTY-SIX PRINCIPAL CITIES. Food cost. Miscellane- Present 1 year at Clothing P.C.inc. P. C. ine. a = wage. Jan. price. cost. rent. fuel. ene penscas North Atlantic. Boston ......... E $757.14 $245.84 11-20 Buffalo". “5 660.64 245.84 41-50 $s sat — Newark 41. 04.77 245.84 41-50 60 111.37 neues ew York...... 43, 723.48 245,84 41-50 60 111.37 284.55 Philadelphia .!: 42.00 704.83 245.84 11-20 60 111.37 305.05 Pittsburgh ..... 42.00 710.29 245.84 31-50 - 70 111.37 ; Providence :..:; 42.00 783.19 245.84 11-20 60 111.37 ona South Atlantic. Atlanta ....... 36.48 724.46 252.04 21- Baltimore «_-.-- 42.00 684.98 252.04 3180 és tie.83 pees Charleston, S.'C. 25.00 724.08 252.04 31-40 37 119.83 412.58 Jacksonville +. 40.00 734.17 252.04 21-30 35 119.83 Richmond, Va.. 98.00 717.05 252.04 31-40 80 119.83 292/36 ashington ... 43.68 739.74 252.04 21-30 60 119.83 ee North-Central. Chicago ....... 42.00 679.64 Cincinnati, 6:1 42.00 681.56 3s Bt i 89 111.37 Cleveland,’O.:.. 42.00 696.08 245.84 61-70 55 tinat Indianapolis ".-: 39°00 684.8 bab oe tO & 111.37 Kansas City.!.. 87-50 672.48 245.84 31-40 100 tines Milwaukee ..... 87.00 875.76 245.84 41-50 50 alae Uinneapolis 42.00 6.7 245.84 11-20 55 TiLey St. Loulss..1.1. 39.00 ear dd aan 61-70 60 tat St! Paul.....12) 45.00 659.5 245.84 i120 50 TL 3t Continued on next page. 28 Continued From preceding page. TYPOGRAPHICAL. COMPARISON OF WAGES AND LIVING COSTS IN THIRTY-SIX PRINCIPAL CITIES. Food cost, ie Mi 2 Present 1 year of Clothing P.C.ine. P. C. ine, Furn. gatas wage. ~ Jan. price. cost. rent. fuel. cost. penses. South-Central, Birmingham ... 32.40 777.64 252.04 61-70 85 119.83 ne "Dallas, Tex f 796.04 252.04 21-30 90 119.83 Little Rock 00 769.93 252.04 avis TT 119.83 Louisville . 715.05 252.04 41-50 70 119.83 Memphis ...... 42.00 41.77 252.04 11-20 105 119.83 s1asiri ‘New Orleans... *... 750.76 252.04 31-40 15 119.83 281.70 Western. Denver .,..+... 39.00 470.40 252.04 61-70 50 119.82 299. Los Angeles.... 36.00 508.54 252.04 61-70 40 119.82 ae ‘Portland, Ore... 45.00 490.72 252.04 61-70 30 119.82 = ..... ‘Salt Lake..... . 87.50 468.81 252.04 11-20 40 119.82 350.70 San Francisco.. 42.00 506.36 252.04 1-10 40 119.82 324.61 Seattle .....-.. 48.00 504.33 252.04 61-70 60 119.82 382. qd) (2) _ (3) (4) 5) (6) 1. Figures in this column are from Monthly Labor Review, March, 1920, Page 55. 2. Figures in this column are from Monthly Labor Review, Nov. 1919, Page 1. 3. Figures in this column are from Nat. Conference Board Report No. 25, Dec. 1919, 4, Figures in this column are from Monthly Labor Review March 1920, Page 56. 5. Figures in this column are from Monthly Labor Review, Jan. 1920, Page 27. 6. Figures in this column are from Monthly Labor Review, Nov. 1919, Page 165. * Non-union. The first column shows the retail cost of the twenty-two items of food in the average family ‘budget; the amount shown is the cost of one year’s supply of food at the prices prevailing in the month of January, 1920. These figures may be found on page 55 of the March Labor Review. The second column shows the cost of living for an average family in the Northern States and in the Southern States. The cost is obtained by averaging the retail prices for the various items in the clothing budget of an average family. The figures given are made up from the report of the Bureau of Labor in the Labor Review of November, 1919, page 1, and are as follows: CLOTHING. North. South. $68.33 $75.79 husband 55.75 62.08 wife 49.16 43.00 boy 12 to 15 39.07 40.65 girl 8 to 12 33.53 30.52 boy 4 to 8 = a $245.84 $252.04 The labor statistician in presenting the clothing costs in two divisions would indicate that there is not much variation in the average retail prices in various cities. The third column, rents, is from the last and most authoritative survey of the increases in rents. The National Conference Board in its re- port says the information was carefully collected from real estate boards, chambers of commerce, social organizations, and individuals, and results compared. The report is up to and including No- vember, 1919, and covers the September and October increase in rents. The fourth column, fuel, is from the report of the Bureau of Labor, and includes January, 1920. As the budget percentage allowed for fuel, light and heat is not very large, this increase in fuel does not greatly increase the total budget. The fifth column, furnishings, is reported by the Bureau of Labor in the same way as clothing— Northern States and Southern. The cost shown ig for the average family budget requirement at the November retail prices. The sixth item, miscellaneous, is interesting as far as shown, but the report does not cover all of the thirty-six cities. In this comparison of. wages and living costs the cost of one year’s supply of food at January rices in New York city for an average family is 723.48. This is less than Boston, Providence, Atlanta, Charleston, Jacksonville, ‘Washington, Birmingham, Dallas, Little Rock, Memphis and New Orleans. The comparison shows that the food costs in the South Central cities are higher than elsewhere, also that the North Atlantic and South Atlantic food costs are higher than the cost in the North Central and Western States. _ You will observe, also, that the printers’ wage in New York is higher than in those cities which show a considerable higher food than does New York city. In the matter of clothing costs, the government makes its showing under two divisions. Northern cities and Southern cities, as the clothing require- ments are different in the North from the warmer climate in the South. The government survey of clothing costs was made principally in the thirty- six cities named in our comparison. The results show that the clothing costs are about the same in the various cities except that the cost in the Southern States is $6.20 more than the average cost in the Northern States. In the matter of rents, the most recent data shows that New York rents have increased from 41 per cent. to 50 per cent. In comparison with others of the thirty-six cities named, Cleveland,’ Detroit, Omaha, Birmingham, Denver, Los Angeles, Portland, Seattle, show 20 per cent. greater in- crease in_ the item of rents. By recent law, rents in New York cannot be advanced. more than 25 per cent. in any year. The increases in the cost of fuel as shown in the statement range from 30 per cent. in-Portland, Ore., to 125 per cent. in Memphis, Tenn. The in- creased cost in New York city is given at 60 per cent. This is about the average in the cost of fuel. Boston, New York, Philadelphia, Providence, Washington, Chicago, Omaha, and Seattle all show an increase of 60 per cent. Those cities using bituminous coal show a higher percentage. Pittsburgh, 70 per cent.; Atlanta, 80 per cent.; Kansas City, 100 per cent. All of the South Cen- tral cities from 70 to 105 per cent. The next item in comparison is furniture and furnishings. .The government makes a_ showing under two divisions, North and South, the same as in the matter of clothing. The government in- quiry included over 6,000 families, and showed the average yearly expenses in the North to be $111.37, and in the South $119.83. 3 We now come to the last and most_ interesting item in this table of comparisons. Miscellaneous expenses include insurance, both life and accident, dues, contributions and benefits, street car fares for the worker and for his family, amusements (such as movies, plays, concerts), vacations, edu- cation and uplift (including newspapers, maga~ zines, books, schools, tuition, and music), services of physicians, surgeon, oculist, and nurse, pay- ments for medicines, hospital fees, eyeglasses, etc. Cemetery fees and undertakers’ charges are also included. Then comes the liquor, tobacco, in- surance and personal property taxes, and tools; then comes the smaller items, such as_ toilet items, cleaning supplies, soap, laundry, barber, telephone, moving, automobile, bicycles, motor- 29 cycles, servants, and day work wages, and other small and miscellaneous items. All these go to make up the total of the miscellaneous expenses. The government report does not show the mis- cellaneous expenses in all of the thirty-six cities. In our comparison we have given the figures for all of the cities included in the report. From this you will see that the miscellaneous expenses in Boston, New York, Minneapolis, St. Paul and New Orleans are less than elsewhere in the United States, being $284.55 per year, or less. Other cities show much higher expenses. Take, for instance, Atlanta, Charleston, Chicago, Cleveland, St. Louis and the Western cities. Street car fare in New York is as low as in any city in the United States, and less than in other cities; much better accommodation is given in New York, and the passenger is given a longer haul for his five cents than elsewhere. In the matter of entertainment, New York offers more and cheaper entertainment than any city in the United States. Furthermore, New York is a healthful city and, as the govern- ment report shows, the cost for medicine and professional services in New York and Boston is lower than elsewhere. se The comparison submitted speaks for itself, and we have discussed it sufficiently to bring out the main points. . The question then arises: Why should newspaper publishers in New York city pay their compositors a higher wage than is paid in the other thirty-six cities, since the actual cost of living is not more and in many cases not as much as here? “Why should New York publishers be singled out; simply pecause this is New York city, must the New York publishers pay more? Are New. York printers better than the printers in other cities? We will show later on that New York pub- lishers do not get as many hours of production for their money as members of the same Inter- national Union are giving the publishers in_other cities. We will further show that the conditions under which the New York Typographical Union No. 6 bargains for its wages with New York Publishers are not as favorable as the conditions offered the publishers in other cities by their local typographical unions. It is for the Union to show you, Mr. Arbitrator, why they demand from the New York Publishers a wage higher than is paid in any other city, as well as a wage which is higher than the wage for which 6,000 of their members are now working in the commer- cial shops of this city. 7 _In an arbitration of a wage scale between the Publishers’ Association and this same Union, be- fore the Hon. John Mitchell, Labor Commissioner of New York State, and at one time President of the Coal Miners’ Union, the arbitrator, in awarding an increase of $2.50 in the weekly wage, said: “The arbitrator must take into account and give due weight to the evidence introduced by the Publishers, showing that wage increases paid to Union printers employed in newspaper offices in other cities have in few instances been as great as the increase proposed by the printers in this proceeding.’’ This quotation ig introduced to show that it is a matter of great importance in wage adjust- ments that the wages should bear a just relation to the wages paid for the same kind of work in other cities, particularly competing cities, such as Boston, Buffalo, Pittsburgh, Washington, Balti- more and Philadelphia. New York papers are on sale in all of these cities, and in competing points between New York and these cities, If the New York publishers are to hold their circulation and secure their fair share of advertising, it is abso- lutely necessary that their wage scale shall not be higher than the wage paid by their competitors. The Publishers have made two principal conten- tions in regard to the wages they have offered the Typographical Union No. 6: fheir first contention is that the minimum wages of $45, $48, and $51 per.week are fair and just, because 6,000 of their members accepted this minimum wage, Their second contention is that the minimum wage offered is fair and just when the $45 per week for day work is compared with the mini- mum wage for day work in thirty-six principal cities in the United States, many of which are in close competition with New York city. Consider the further fact that the actual living costs in New York are not as high as in many of these other cities and in some of the competing cities, This latter contention will be further emphasized later on by the showing which we will make of the conditions governing the wage. For example, we will show that New York Publishers get forty-five hours of production for a week's wage, whereas other competing publishers get forty- eight hours of production; some have preferences in overtime; preferences in the selection of their forces; preferences in more flexibility of hours; preferences in paying for only what is produced— the piece scale; no restrictions of the employment of extra men without extra price, and for parts of a day. z A perusal and comparison of the proposition offered here (to which we have agreed), with similar propositions in scales in other cities and the New York Book and Job Scale, shows the many exactions and restrictions. The Publishers having concluded the discussion of the subject of wages, will now take up the working conditions, that is to say, the service of the members of the Typographical Union which the Publishers will receive in return for the wage. The Agreed Statement of Facts shows that both sides have agreed that for day and night work, forty-eight hours, including thirty minutes for lunch, or forty-five hours of net production, shall constitute a day or night’s work, except on the third shift, where we have. also agreed that seven and one-half hours, including thirty min- utes for lunch, or forty-two hours per week of net production, shall constitute a week’s work. The only change in the hours constituting a day’s work occurs in section 8. The Publishers ask to have the hours on Sunday afternoon papers made eight hours, including lunch, or seven and one-half hours net production, the same as the hours on other afternoons during the week. We_ believe that there should be no distinction made between day work on Sunday and day work on any other day of the week as those employed on Sunday have their regular day off during the week and are only employed six days in each week. Several changes are asked in the hours of labor. By hours of labor we mean hours between which day work shall be done and those hours between which night work shall be done, and those hours between which work of the third shift shall be done. The following changes in hours are asked ‘by the Publishers and the Union. These changes you will find by reverting to Sections 4, 6, 7, 8 and 9, which sections cover wage and working ours: PUBLISHERS ASK: 5.00 p. m. to 5.00 a. m. Regular situations to be given within the hours. 7.00 a. m. to 6.00 p m. Regular situations within the hours; if called before 5.00 a. m. $2.00 extra. 7.00 a. m. to 7.00 p. m, Regular situations within the hours; if called before 5.00 a. m. $2.00 extra. Saturday Nights: 5.00 p. m. to 5.00 a. m. Extra pay, $1.85; overtime, $1.85; holiday, Saturday night, $9.50. 7.00 a. m. to 6.00 p. m, Regular situations within the hours; if called before 5.00 a. m. $2.00 extra. PRESENT CONTRACT: Section 4 (night scale) 6.00 p. m. to 3.00 a. m. Section 6 (day scale) 8.00 a. m. to 6.00 p. m. If called before 5.00 a. m., $2.00 extra; 7.30 a. m., $1.00 extra. Section 7 (evening and Sunday morning papers). .00 a. m. to 6.00 p. m. If called before 5.00 a. m., $2.00 extra; 7.30 a. m., $1.00 extra. Saturday Nights: 6.00 p. m. to 3.00 a. m. Extra pay, $1.85; overtime, $1.85; holiday, Saturday night, $9.00. Section 8 (evening and Sunday evening papers). 8.00 a. m. to 6.00 p. m. If called_before 5.00 a. m., $2.00 extra; 7.30 a. m., $1.00 extra. 30 UNION ASKS: 6.00 p. m. to 3.00 a. m. If called before 3.00 p. m. $2.00 extra; 4.30 p. m., $1.00 extra. 8.00 a. m. to 6.00 p. m. If called before 5.00 a. m., $2.00 extra; 7.30 a. m., $1.00 extra. 8.00 a. m. to 6.00 p. m. If called before 5.00 a. m., $2.00 extra; 7.30 a. m., $1.00 extra. Saturday Nights: 6.00 p. m. to 3.00 a. m. Extra pay, $2.62%; overtime. $2.6214; holiday, jatarcay night, 12%, 8.00 a. m. to 6.00 p. m. If called before 5.00 a, m., $2.00 extra; 7.30 a. m., $1.00 extra. Sundays: 7.00 a. m. to 6.00 p. m. Regular situations within the hours; if called before 5.00 a. m, extra; 7.30 $2.00 extra; overtime, $1.40. 12.00 midnight to 10.00 a. m. Sundays: 8.00 a. m. to 6.00 p. m. Tf called before 5.00 a, m., $2.00 a. m., $1.00 extra; overtime, $1.81.’ Section 9 (third shift) 2.00 a. m. to 10.00 Sundays: 8.00 a. m. to 6.00 p. m. If called before 5.00 a, m., $2.00 extra; 7.30 a. m., $1.00 extra; ' Overtime, $2.62%. 2.00 a. m. to 10.00 a. m. a.m, The Publishers’ Association of New York main- tains in tts composing rooms the closed shop in favor of Typographical Union No. 6. : Typographical Union No. 6 undertakes in col- jective bargaining with the Publishers’ Associa- tion, representing here nineteen (19) newspapers, to provide men to meet the normal composition requirements of those newspapers. By normal operation the Publishers mean that operation which is regular from day to day, week in and week out, and which constitutes the pro- gram that is essential for the daily production of their newspapers. From time to time in the history of the newspaper industry, conditions under which newspapers are produced have been changed, due either to conditions within the busi- ness itself or conditions peculiar to an individual publication or to extraneous conditions over which the Publishers have had no control. Whatever the causes, these changes have developed into, and have become definitely and normal daily busi- ness program of those newspapers. If the Typo- graphical Union pretends to make a fair and ‘square contract for the accomplishment of the normal work required by the newspapers, it must be prepared to meet these normal working condi- tions of the newspapers in the working conditions -established in its contracts with the Publishers’ -Association from time to time. The Typographical Union, however, has refused to consider these necessary changes in conditions, .and has maintained that working conditions estab- lished in contracts made ten, fifteen, twenty and twenty-five years ago are conditions which have been won for the laboring man by the Union organization and must not be changed in the slightest degree. It is this fallacious reasoning on the part of the Union which results in the broadest difference ‘between the Publishers’ Association and the Union 4n the negotiation of a new contract. Wages, naturally, are always an issue and the Publishers have tried to meet that issue fairly, ‘squarely and honorably. Working conditions, as applied to normal opera- tion, are insurmountable facts; in the making .of a new contract it is essential that we get back to the principle that the Union contracts should meet the ordinary, normal, regular working condi- tions of the offices which it undertakes to man exclusively, and which the Publishers hold as a closed shop for the protection of the Union. The present contract has been an unworkable instrument from this standpoint for many years. -The Publishers have been unable to induce the Typographical Union to meet the changed condi- tions of operation. The result has been that, to meet the essential changes in working conditions under the inflexible contract with the Typograph- ical Union, the Publishers have been compelled to make heavy overtime payments and unusual pay- ments for work that should come under the ordi- nary normal working regulations of the contract. We cite the following examples: During the war and since the war, the time of the departure of mail trains as regulated by the United States Government has been changed so ‘as to advance those times from one to as much as two hours. This means that newspapers must be on the presses just that much time earlier than had been their custom. Therefore, it requires additional forces to produce such newspapers within the time limit established by the United States Government; or lacking sufficient equipment to put on additional forces, newspapers were re- quired to do advance composition frequently under oppressive conditions, mainly at overtime rates. We have asked the circulator of the New York World, Mr. McKernan, to give in a letter the changes which have been made in the departure of mail trains, and receive this reply: May 6th, 1920. Mr. L. L. Jones, Executive Rep. Pub, Association, | Pulitzer Building, New York City: Dear Mr. Jones—Referring to your recent ‘query in relation to the moving up of the time of departure of United States mail and express trains, would say we formerly sent Pennsyl- vania Railroad shipments to Jersey City via Cortlandt Street Ferry and delivered the pack- ages right to the door of the express or mail car. We now have to deliver to the uptown Pennsylvania station, baggage room at Seventh Avenue and 33d Street. The bundles are then loaded on electric trucks and taken: to the train, sometimes extending back to Bighth and Ninth Avenues. This necessitates our arrival at the depot fifteen-twenty minutes earlier and in addition to the time consumed in going from the downtown to the uptown station, which adds at least another twenty minutes, making it necessary to ship papers about forty minutes earlier from our mail room for all trains. On the West Shore Railroad the boats which formerly left at the foot of Cortlandt Street have been discontinued. We now have to haul the papers to 42d Street and the shipments must leave about twenty-five minutes earlier than formerly. At the Grand Central depot the time which shipments must be at the depots for the vari- ous trains on the New York Central and New York, New Haven & Hartford has been ad- vanced fifteen-twenty minutes owing to the difficulty in handling the shipments under the present arrangements. At one time before the completion of the present terminal our ma- chines and wagons could back right up to the door of the cars, which facilitated the handling of our shipments and in many cases made it possible to make connections which we cannot do under the present conditions. The following is a list of trains available for newspaper shipments leaving between 11 p. m. and 1 a. m. You of course realize that in order to be at the depots at 11 p. m. papers must go to press in time to be delivered to the mail room in the various publications at 10 p. m.: Penn. R. R., No. 87, 11.30 p. m.—Harrisburg to Pittsburgh, Pa. Penn. R. R., No. 208, 12.45 p. m.—Philadelphia, Pa., and intermediate. Penn. R. R., No. 101, 12.80 a, m.—Washington and South. B. & O. R. R., No. 511, 1.00 a. m.—Baltimore, Md., and Washington, D. C. New York Central, No. 59, 11.30 p. m.—West of Utica, N. Y¥. New York Central, No. 73, 12.25 a. m.—West of Albany, N. Y. New Haven R.‘R., No. 70, 11.15 p. m.—Boston via Springfield. New Haven R. R., No. 4, 12.05 a. m.—Boston via Providence. Erie R. R., No. 7, 12.25 a. m.—Middletown, Port Jervis, N. Y¥., Susquehanna, Pa., and Binghamton, N. Y. Yours truly, J. McKERNAN, Manager Circulation Department. All daily newspapers having Sunday editions are compelled on Saturday to pring in forces in the afternoon, in order to meet the requirements of their establishments in the production of their newspapers at the hours when it is necessary to produce such newspapers, in order to complete the manufacture in time for normal distribution. However, since this early Saturday afternoon work is a normal operation for all newspapers producing Sunday newspapers, is there any reason why the Typographical Union should not consider this normal operation in the negotiations of work- ing conditions, and make the normal hours of work sufficiently elastic to provide for this opera- tion on Saturday afternoons without the penalty of extra pay and overtime rates? : Another condition that has developed is the early morning edition of the evening newspapers. This condition has led to the establishment of a third shift, because in no other way was there a chance to get composition done on 2 normal basis during the hours between 3 o’clock in the morning and (Signed) 31 ’clock in the morning. This shift is per- manne to cover the hours between 2 o’clock and 10 o’clock in the morning. But many newspapers which could utilize the services of compositors at 7 o’clock in the morning are compelled to greatly increase their expenses to put on men for a third shift where such third shift would be entirely unnecessary if the Union would meet the normal working conditions by establishing suffi- cient elasticity in the normal working hours. Throughout’ the country: with proctleally unanimity, the operation of newspaper 2 = complished poth day and night on the basis of two shifts, and the shift hours are made suffi- ciently elastic to permit an office to man its com- posing room during the necessary period of opera- tion by a system of phalanxing its force. This, of course, is impossible under the inflexible condi- tions in the New York contract. It is this in- flexibility that the Publishers are asking the Arbi- trator to modify. For a minute let us look at the flexibility and the elasticity of hours in other cities. HOURS OF LABOR IN COMPOSING ROOMS IN PRINCIPAL CITIES. Hours Hours -—Working hours—, Cities. per per Day. Night. North Atlantic— day. night. a.m. p.m. Boston ........ - T% 1% ~ 7.30-6.30 5.00-5.00 Buffalo ........ 8 8 7.00-6.00 6.30-3.30 Newark ....... 8 8 7.00-6.00 6.00-4.00 New York...... 7% © 8.00-6.00 6.00-3.00 Philadelphia ... 8 8 7.00-6.00 6.00-7.00 Pittsburgh ..... 8 8 7.00-6.00 6.00-7.00 Providence 8 7% -7.00-6.00 6.00-5.00 South Atlantic— Atlanta ..... ...No report. Baltimore ...... 74 7% 7.00-7.00 _6.00-7.00 Charleston . - 8 8 eee ate Ws Jacksonville . 8 7 7.00-6.00 6.00-7.00 Richmond ...... 8 8 7.00-6.00 6.00-7.00 Washington q q 7.00-7.00 6.00-6.00 North Central— Chicago ........ 8 7.00-6.00 6.00-7.00 Cincinnati 8 7.00-6.00 6.00-5.00 Cleveland, Ohio. 8 8 6,00-6.00 6.00-6.00 Detroit ........ 8 8 Seats i Rte Indianapolis ... 8 8 6.00-6.00 6.00-6.00 Kansas City.... 8 8 Fie ow secede ‘Milwaukee 8 7.30-6.00 6.00-5.00 Minneapolis . 8 7.00-6.00 6.00-7.00 Omaha .. 8 7.00-6.00 6.00-7.00 St. Louis. . 7% 17.00-6.00 6.00-5.00 St. Paul.. 8 7.00-6.00 6.00-7.00 South Central— Birmingham ... 8 8 6.30-6.30 6.00-6.00 Dallas ......... 8 8 7.00-7.00 7.00-7.00 Little Rock..... 8 8 — 7.00-6.00 — 6.00-6.00 Louisville . - 8 8 -7.00-6.00 6.00-7.00 Memphis .. -8 8 6.00-6.00 6.00-6.00 New Orleans....Non-union. Western— Denver ........ 8 8 6.00-6.00 6.00-6.00 Los Angeles.... 8 8 7.00-6.00 6.00-7.00 Portland ....... 7% 7% 7.00-6.00 6.00-6.00 Salt Lake City.. 8 8 7.00-6.00 6.00-7.00 San Francisco.. 714 mh 7.00-6.00 6.00-4... Seattle ......... 7 7 7.00-6.00 6.00-7.00 *Regulated by foreman and chapel. tNot stipulated in contract. tWednesday and Thursday 33% cents before 6.00 p. m. ston, Mass.—The hours of night work shall be iatween’ p. m. and 5 a. m. The hours of day work shall be between 7.30 a. m. and 6 p. m. The hours for Sunday work shall be between 7 a. mt and 6 p. m. Not less than forty-two hours shall constitute a week’s work. Not less than six nor more than eight hours shall constitute a night’s work. All time over forty-five hours shall be paid for at the rate of time and one-half. Buffalo, N. Y.—Eight hours shall constitute a night’s work; the hours to be between 6.30 p. m. and 3.30 a. m. Hight hours shall constitute a day’s work. The hours to be between 7 a. m. and 6 p. m. , New York City.—Eight hours, including thirty minutes for lunch, shall constitute a night’s work; the hours to be between 6 p. m. and 3 a. m. Eight continuous hours, including thirty minutes for lunch, shall constitute a day’s work, with hours to be between 8 a. m. and 6 p. m. Pittsburgh, Pa.—All work done between the hours of 5 ‘a. m. and 6 p. m. shall be at day prices; work done between 6 p, m. and 7 a. m. night prices. Split shift shall call for the night scale. For all day work over eight hours in any one day the rate of pay shall be price and one- half. Not less than seven and one-half nor more than eight hours shall constitute a day or night’s work. Providence, R. I.—Hight continuous hours, except intermission of not less than thirty minutes nor more than forty-five minutes for lunch (which shall not be counted as office time), shall con- stitute a day’s work; the hours to be between 7 a.m. and 6 p. m. No member shall be kept at work more than six continuous hours without lunch time, except in case of emergency. Over- time shall be paid for at the rate of price and one-half per.hour. Seven and one-half hours shall constitute a night's work, the hours to be be- tween 6p. m. andia. m. Overtime shall be paid at the rate of twice and one-half. Baltimore, Md.—The afternoon newspaper rate shall apply to work done between the hours of 7 a.m. and 7 p, m., exclusively, and the morning newspaper rate shall apply to work done between 6 p.m. and 7 a. m.; provided, that when men are required to work partly within the afternoon news- paper period and partly within the morning news- paper period, they shall be paid the morning newspaper rate for the entire day’s work. Over- time shall be paid for at the rate of price and one-half for the rates herein mentioned. ‘Charleston, S. C.—Eight consecutive hours be- tween 8 a. m. and 8 p. m. shall constitute a day’s work. Seven consecutive hours between 8 p. m. and 8 a. m. shall constitute a night’s work. Ali time in excess of eight hours a day and seven hours night shall be classed as overtime and paid for at the rate of time and one-half. Jacksonville, Fla.—Eight hours shall constitute a day’s work and seven hours a night’s work. Six days or nights shall in all cases constitute a week’s work. All overtime on morning or even- ing newspapers shall be paid for at: the rate of price and one-half, Richmond, Va.—Forty-eight hours shall con- stitute a week’s work. The length of a day’s work to be mutually agreed upon between the compositor and the employer, provided that the aggregate does not exceed forty-eight hours per week or six days and the hours counted from 7Ta.m.to6p.m. On morning newspapers eight hours shall constitute a day’s work. Washington, D. C.—The hours of labor shall ‘be continuous, with the exception of an intermission of not over one-half hour for lunch. Night work shall be between the hours of 6 p. m. and 6 a. m.} day work between the hours of 7 a. m. and 6 p. m. or till 7 p. m. for work-on the issue of a regular late edition, except as provided above. Overtime, which shall apply to all work done before as well as after the hours specified, shall be charged at the rate of price and one-half. Chicago, Ill.—Day work shall be between the hours of 7 a. m. and 6 p. m. Night work shall be between the hours of 6 Pp. m. and 7 a. m. Eight hours shall constitute a day or night’s work and forty-eight hours a week's work. All work performed in excess of eight hours shall be construed as overtime and shall be paid for at the rate of price and one-half. Overtime shall be calculated only for actual time on duty in excess of eight hours, except on the third shift, starting between 12 midnight and 6 a. m., when a day's work shall consist of seven hours, including no less than thirty minutes for lunch, and overtime shall be paid for all time in excess of seven hours, 32 Cincinnati, Ohio.—The hours for night work shall be between 6 p. m. and 5 a. m., except on Satur- days, when the hours shall be between 5.30 p.m. and 4.30 a. m. The hours for day work shall be between 7 a. m. and 6 p. m. The number of hours that shall constitute a day’s work shall be eight, and employes shall receive for any excess work over eight hours price and a half. Cleveland, Ohio.—A day's work shall consist of such work as is performed betweeh the hours of 6 a.m. and 6 p. m. Any day shift commencing pefore the hour of 6 a. m. or extend beyond the hour of 6 p. m. and all work performed at night on evening newspapers shall be paid for at the morning newspaper scale. Note.—The scale provides for an _ eight-hour night, inclusive of not more than thirty minutes for lunch, and no mention is made for the hours of beginning or ending of night’s work. Detroit, Mich.—A day's work for a journeyman in daily newspaper offices where machines are employed shall consist of seven consecutive hours, including no lunch time. Forty-eight hours shall constitute one week’s work, and eight hours shall be the maximum of all days of the week without increase in the rate of compensation. All ove-- time shall be paid for at 2 price not less than price and one-half on the scale. Regular hours of composition shall be regulated by the chapel on consultation with the foreman. Indianapolis, Ind.—On evening newspapers the hours for work shall be between 6 a. m. and 6 p. m. Six days shall constitute a week’s work and eight consecutive hours shall constitute a day’s work exclusive of not less than thirty min- utes for lunch. On morning newspapers the hours for work shall be between 6 p. m. and ending at 6 a.m. Six nights shall constitute a week’s work, and eight consecutive hours shall constitute a night’s work, exclusive of not less than thirty minutes for lunch. All overtime work by a jour- neyman, except the foreman. shall be at the the rate of price and one-half. Kansas City, Mo.—The standard day and night shall consist of eight consecutive hours, exclusive of not more than thirty minutes’ time for lunch. All time worked in excess of eight hours shall be paid for at the rate of price and one-half, Milwaukee, Wis.—Eight consecutive hours be- tween the hours of 7.30 a. m. and 6 ing at least thirty minutes for lunch, exclusive of working hours) to constitute a day’s work; pro- vided, however, when help is so needed as to bring the starting time before 7.30 a. m. or the quitting time after 6 p. m. The morning newspaper scale shall apply for full time worked. When eight hours are worked between the hours of 7.30 a. m. and 6 p. m., and it should be necessary to work longer than eight hours, then such extra time shall be considered overtime and shall be paid for at the rate of price and one-half until mid- night; double time after midnight. Eight con- secutive hours between the hours of 6 p. m. and 5 a. m. (allowing at least thirty minutes~ for _lunch, exclusive of working hours) shall consti- tute a night’s work except on Saturday nights, when the men may be called earlier. All time over eight hours to be paid for at the rate of price and one-half. Help employed on the lobster shift, commencing at 12 o’clock midnight, shall work seven hours per night and shall be paid at the rate of the regular morning scale. Minneapolis, Minn.—Day work shall be done be- tween the hours of 7 a. m. and 6 p. m., and night work shall be done between the hours of 6 p. m. and 7 a.m. Any employes working part day and part night shall be paid at the day work rate for day work and at the night work rate for night work, except that employes starting after 2.30 p. m. shall be paid at the night rate. Over- time shall be paid at the rate of price and one- -half for actual overtime work. 7 Omaha, Neb.—Eight continuous hours, exclusive of lunch time, shall constitute a day’s work or a night’s work. Day work shall be done between the hours of 7 a. m. and 6 p. m., and night work between the hours of 6 p. m. and 7 a. m. Over- hime shall be paid at the rate of time and one- alt, St. Louis, Mo.—Seven and two-thirds hours for day work and seven and one-half hours for night work shall constitute a day’s or night’s work for a journeyman and apprentice employe. All time in excess of seven and two-third hours for day work or seven and one-half hours for night work shall be classed as overtime and shall be paid for at the rate of price and one-fourth up to 6 p. m., and price and one-half after 6 p. m. for day work. Price and one-fourth up to 5 a. m., p. m. (allow- after 5 a. m. price and one-half for night work. The hours for day work shall be between 7 a, m. and 6 p. m. Night work between 6 p. m. and a.m. St. Paul, Minn.—A week’s work shall consist of no more than forty-eight hours, and every person employed by the week is entitled to no less than forty-five hours. A day’s work shall consist of no more than eight hours nor less than seven hours, exclusive of overtime. Day work shall be done between the hours of 7 a..m. and 6 p. m, and night work shall be done between the hours of 6 p. m. and 7 a. m. Day work shall be paid for at the day rate, night work at the night rate. Any employe working part day and part night shall be paid at the day work rate for day work and night work rate for night work, except that employes starting after 3 p. m. shall be paid at the night rate. Overtime shall be at the rate of price and one-half. Birmingham, Ala.—On afternoon newspapers a day’s work shall consist of seven or eight hours, exclusive of lunch, at the option of the office. The hours to be between 6.30 a. m. and 6.30 p, m. Night work from 6 p. m. to 6 a. m. Afternoon papers publishing Sunday morning edition may work a double shift on Saturday and Saturday nights at single price, provided there is an inter- mission of at least two and one-half hours be- tween the day and night shifts. For instance: Stopping at 2.45 p. m. and going to work at 5.15 ls or stopping at 3.45 p. m. and going to work at 6. p. m. shall be single price after 5.15 or 6.15 p. m., but stopping at 4 or 5 p. m. and going to work at 5 or 6 p. m. shall be price and one-half after the eighth hour. Afternogn newspapers publishing Sunday morning editions are to pay the night scale for all matter used in the Sunday morning edition. Overtime shall com- mence after eight hours’ work, exclusive of lunch, and shall be paid for at the rate of time and one-half. Journeymen shall be guaranteed seven or eight hours’ continuous work at the option of the office, exclusive of lunch, which shall not be ese nat fifteen minutes at the scale hereinafter stated, Dallas, Tex.—Day work shall be done between the hours of 7 a. m. and 7 p. m. Night work shall be doné between the hours of 7 p. m. and a, m., provided, however, that any employes working part day and part night shall be paid at the day work rate for day work, and at the night work rate for night work, except that em- ployes for morning newspapers starting to work at 2 p. m. or after shall be paid at the night work rate, and provided that employes on’ after- noon papers starting to work after 11 a. m. and working after 7 p. m. shall be paid at overtime rates after 7 p. m. or night rate for the entire day, at the Publisher’s option. Payment for over- time shall be only for actual overtime work at the rate of price and one-half. Little Rock, Ark.—Day or night work shall con- sist of eight hours, inclusive of the time for lunch, for a journeyman. Six days or nights shall constitute a week’s work. Lunch time shall be designated by the foreman and shall not be paid for. It is hereby understood and agreed that all overtime shall be paid for price and one-half based on the scale. Louisville, Ky.—Composition should be under time basis, and six days of eight hours each shall constitute a week’s work. All overtime shall be paid for at price and one-half. Memphis, Tenn.-4Seven and one-half consecutive hours, exclusive of lunch time, shall constitute a day’s work. Overtime over eight hours shall be paid for at the rate of price and one-half. Denver, Colo.—Day work must be between the hours of 6 a. m. and 6 p. m. Night work between the hours of 6 p, m. and 6 a. m. Overtime on either day or night work shall commence after eight hours continuous employment, except in the case of, an employe double-heading on am evening paper publishing a Sunday morning edi- tion, when it is necessary for a man to double- head on Saturday and Saturday night, overtime shall not be charged, but it shall be construed as two separate days, the man receiving pay for his day’s work at the day rate, and for night work at the night rate. This shall only apply to Saturday and Saturday night. A week shall con- sist of six days or nights of eight hours each. Lunch time of thirty minutes included. All work performed in excess of the said eight hours shalt be paid for at the rate of price and one-half, based on the regular scale. Los Angeles, Cal.—Day work shall be construed to mean work done.between the hours of 7 a. m- and 6 p. m. All day work commenced earlier than 7 a. m. and completed later than 6 p. m. shall be paid for at the night scale. This shall eg also apply to overtime. Overtime shall coramence after eight hours’ continuous composition, includ- jng thirty minutes for lunch shall have been had, and shall be paid for at the rate of price and one-half, Portland, Ore.—The day and night work shall tonsist of seven and one-half consecutive hours, exclusive of thirty minutes for lunch. All -work performed in any day after the expiration of the seven and one-half hours, except as hereinafter otherwise specified, shall be paid for at the rate of price and one-half per hour, except on two days of the week, to be selected by the foreman, when the rate of price and one-half shall not be paid until after the expiration of eight hours’ work. The hours for day work shall be between the hours of 7 a. m. and 6 p. m. Shifts ending after 6 p, m., night scale to prevail, and the night work to be between the hours of 6 p. m. and 6 a. m, on six-day newspapers publishing a Sunday morning edition. Where a double shift is worked on Saturday and Saturday night for the purpose of getting out the Sunday morning paper, it is declared to be two separate and distinct shifts. Saturday. shall be paid for at the regular day. scale and shall consist of seven hours, Satur- day night shall be paid for at the regular night scale and shall consist of not more than seven hours. Journeymen who work the two shifts shall receive $1 as extra compensation for the Saturday night shift. Those working one shift shall be paid the regular day or night scale, as the case may be. . Salt Lake City, Utah.—Day work shall mean a shift initiated and completed between 7 a. m. and 6 p. m. A shift commenced earlier than 7 a. m. or completed later than 6 p. m. shall be paid for at the night scale. Hight hours, exclusive of the time for lunch, shall constitute a shift for all except machine operators, who shall be given not less than six and one-half hours’ nor more than seven and three-quarters hours’ work. Time in excess of the maximum shift provided for herein shall be paid for at the rate of price and one-half. On six-day evening newspapers publishing a Sun- day morning edition where a double shift is worked on Saturday and Saturday night for the purpose of getting out the Sunday morning paper, it is declared to be two separates and distinct shifts. Saturday shall be paid for at the regular day’s scale. Saturday night, seven hours, lunch time excepted, shall constitute a night’s work for employes other than operators, to be paid for at the regular night sc@le for eight hours. A double- header shift must be completed within eighteen and one-half hours from the time of beginning to first shift. Employes are entitled to two hours interim between shifts. All overtime of a double header shall be paid for at double price. San Francisco, Cal—On both morning and even- ing newspapers seven and one-half hours, exclusive of lunch hour, shall constitute a day’s work, and forty-five hours shall constitute a week’s work. Extra men may be employed for not less than three and three-quarters hours’ continuous work. Their compensation per hour to be two-fifteenths of the day's scale for the position for which they are ,employed. Starting time on morning news- papers on all days, except Wednesday and Thurs- day, shall be not earlier than 6 p. m. For start- ing work earlier than 6 p. m. 33% cents a day in addition to the regular scale shall be paid, pro- vided such extra compensation shall not apply on ‘Wednesday and Thursday, nor to any shift on any day starting not earlier than 7 a. mm. and ending not later than 6 p. m. Working hours on evening newspapers shall be between 7 a, m. and 6 p. m. For starting work before the hour spec- ified 33% cents a day in addition to the regular scale shall be paid. All work done at night on evening newspapers shall be governed by the pro- visions for this section for morning newspapers. Overtime, which means the work done after the expiration of eight hours, shall be charged for at the rate of one hour and a half for every hour employed. Seattle, Wash.—Day work shall consis done between the hours of 7 a. m. at e ao Night work between the hours of 6 p. m. and 7 a, m. Ten hours must intervene between shifts, provided this section shall not apply on Saturday afternoon papers publishing a Sunday morning edition, or where the Union cannot provide the extra men needed. When part of a shift startin: between 7 a. m. and 6 p. m. is worked after p. m., the night scale shall be paid to jJourneymen employed after 6 p. m., provided the office may work its force six or six and one-half hours at a proportionate rate. When the office elects the work, a short day notice thereof shall be posted by the foreman before quitting time. Another condition established by the Union has been maintained for years, and is entt This is the condition which puts a Tenney oa tne normal regular Sunday operation of evening news- papers which print seven days a week. (See Section 8.) The seven-day operation of morning newspapers being normal at the time contractural relations were first established with this Union, there was no penalty placed on the operation for any day in the week for such newspaper. In the course of time in various parts of the country evening papers saw the advisability of printing seven days a week, and some established this seven-day operation as their normal, regular, year-in and year-out, working conditions. This being the case, what excuse is there for a penalty on the seventh-day operation of an evening news- paper, any more than there would be an excuse for a similar penalty on the normal seventh-day operation of a morning newspaper? The men on a seven-day evening newspaper work under exactly similar conditions as do their brothers on a morn- ing newspaper; they have their one day of rest just the same as do their brothers on a morning newspaper. Therefore, if the morning newspaper men are not entitled to a bonus for working on any particular day of the week, why should the evening newspaper compositors be entitled to any such bonus? If these working conditions are nor- mal, and the Publishers are prepared to show that conditions are normal and that the life of the compositor who holds a position on this operation is regular and normal, why should the evening newspaper compositors have an advantage over the morning compositors, when the conditions and terms of the contract by which the Union under- takes to do this work, are met and recognized? The Publishers, therefore, feel that whatever the Arbitrator may decide in other respects, that he should recognize the essential changes in the working conditions of the newspapers at present and the working conditions as they existed at the time that these shift hours and penalties were originally placed in the contract since which wages have constantly risen, and they ask the Arbitrator to reconstruct the contract so as to establish a reasonable working schedule for a normal regular newspaper operation. To that end the Publishers ask: 1. That the day shift hours shall be fixed from 7 o’clock in the morning to 6 o’clock at night. Hight continuous hours within that period, in- cluding thirty minutes for lunch, shall be a normal working day, and that overtime shall only be paid for work done in excess of eight hours. 2. That the night work shift hours shall be fixed between the hours of 5 p. m. and 5 a. m. Eight continuous hours within this period, includ- ing thirty minutes for lunch, shall be the normal night's work at the normal night’s pay, and only work done in excess of eight hours shall be con- sidered overtime, and in view of the Union’s re- quest for a special penalty for beginning work at 3 p. m. on Saturdays, that the Saturday opera- tion of morning newspapers shall cover a period between 3 o’clock in the afternoon and 3 o’clock in the morning, and that any eight continuous hours, including thirty minutes for lunch, shall constitute a normal Saturday’s work, and over- time shall only be paid for work in excess of eight hours. 3. That operations on evening newspapers pub- lished seven days a week should not be discrim- inated against, and that the regular day shift hours and working conditions and pay shall main- tain seven days a week. 4, That Brooklyn newspapers publishing six evening editions and Sunday morning edition, which has always been their normal operation, shall be treated as a normal operation and no additional penalty fixed for calling their men to produce both the Saturday afternoon and Sun- day morning papers under exactly the same con- ditions as they have been doing for twenty-five (25) years. Since this work is being done; since it is a normal operation; since it always has been- done and probably always will be done, is there any excuse in making a contract to do this work that a special penalty should be attached to the operation? ‘ This question of shift hours, which results in the major portion of the overtime charge which the Publishers have been compelled to pay, is the most serious complaint which the Publishers Baye eeninat the attitude of the Typographical The refusal of the Typographical Union in pre- vious negotiations to meet the altered conditions of the newspaper publishing business has shown such an utter lack of co-operation that Publishers have almost reached the conclusion that this Union has not at heart the interest of the business from which it gains its livelihood, 34 The Publishers submit herewith a survey of overtime charges paid by its members from Feb- ruary 23 to March 21, 1920, and an analysis of these charges: OVERTIME SURVEY OF COMPOSING ROOMS FOR FOUR WEEKS, FEBRUARY 23, 1920, TO MARCH 21, 1920, INCLUSIVE. All members of the Publishers’ Association, setting English language type, were asked for de- tailed reports of overtime work for four weeks, February 23 to March 21, inclusive, and all re. sponded except the Telegram, Wall Strect Journal, Brooklyn Citizen and the Journal of Commerce (received too late).. From the reports four tables have been compiled: Table No. 1 shows the number of men working overtime and the number of hours worked in the composing rooms of EACH member reporting. The Evening Sun and Evening World show an average of less than\one hour per man. The Mail worked an average of more than three hours per man. Table No. 2 shows the number of men working and the number of hours worked in all offices EACH DAY. The Times reported the number of men working each day and the total number of hours for the week. The Mail and Standard-Union reported both men and hours by the week.- The table shows the maximum demand for overtime work to be on Fridays and Saturdays, when more men are employed and longer hours are worked. jables No. 3 and No. 4 show the work in more detail. Table No. 3 shows the number of men working overtime each day in each office. From this table it will be seen that the maximum demand is on Wednesdays and Thursdays in evening newspaper offices and on Friday and Saturday in morning newspaper offices. On account of Sunday issues the demand is greater on Fridays and Saturdays than other days. Table No. 4 shows the number of hours worked each day in each office. Three papers reported the hours for the week and they are entered in the Sunday column to preserve the relation on other days. The table shows the greatest number of hours worked to be on Thursday and Saturday. Summary.—The reports show that 7,498 men worked 13,164 hours, an average of 1% hours each; 13,164 hours equals 1,755 days of 7% hours each, or 292% weeks of 45 hours each. This is the equivalent of 73 men working four full weeks of hours each. 4 COMPOSING ROOM—OVERTIME SURVEY. TABLE NO. 1, Covering a period of four weeks, February 23 to March 21, 1920, inclusive, Showing total number of men and total number of hours worked at over- time in EACH OFFICE, and the total amount paid for overtime work: Number of Number Amount menem-. of hours paid for ployed. worked. overtime, Journal 385 1,036 $1,501.09 American ......, 484 1,150 1,661.96 Evening World.... 374 324 438.25 Morning World.... 1,598 2,317 3,376.65 Evening Sun...... 63 52 71.14 Morning Sun...... 568 719 1,042.56 SOHO vreenparaeey 509 842 1,194.81 Mail 199 650 940.57 POSE siaicccsnieebweaioys 373 454 645.82 Morning Telegraph 460 “829 1,246.65 TAMeS: aces crs viences - 1,758 3,657 5,310.36 Tribune .......... 403 625 900.70 Brooklyn Eagle.... 166 145 225.27 Brooklyn S.-Union. 198 364 508.00 TOEAIS® 26:5 cress oe 7,538 13,164 $19,068.83 COMPOSING ROOM—OVERTIME SURVEY. TABLE NO. 2, Covering a period of four weeks, February 23 to March 21, 1920, inclusive. Showing total num- ber of men employed at overtime work and total f number of hours worked EACH DAY during the Total for FOUR weeks— 7,538 men. 13,164 hours. period: No. of No. of Day and date. men. hours, Monday, Feb. 23............. 38 26 Tuesday, Feb, 24.......... 58 46 Wednesday, Feb. 25....... 162 245 Thursday, Feb. 26......... 245 335 Friday, Feb, 27.... . 324 329 Saturday, Feb, 28.. 526 759 Sunday, Feb. 29.............. 242 31 Times, for week... iihe 818 Mail, for week.........0.e008 nee 94 Standard Union, for week.... eee 115 Totals for week............ 1,595 2,798 é No. of No. of Day and date. men, hours, Monday, March 1............ 109 157 Tuesday, March 2......... weet 136 146 Wednesday, March 3. % 238 394 Thursday, March 4........... 323 459 Friday, March 5.....ccseesees 424 310 Saturday, March 6 527 TH Sunday, March 7.... 236 382 Times, for week... sie 891 Mail, for week........ aes 130 Standard Union, for week.... mils 3 Totals for week............ 1,993 3,367 No. of No. of Day and date. men. hours. Monday, March 8............. VW 91 Tuesday, March 9..... 63 27 Wednesday, March 10.. 180 221 Thursday, March 11... 277 538 Friday, March 12.... 413 330) Saturday, March 13....... 541 772 Sunday, March 14...... i 258 38 Times, for week.. . 911 Mail, for week... iz ' 189 Standard Union, for week.... wie 87 Totals for week............ 1,808 3,213 No. of No. of Day and date. men. hours. Monday, March 15........... 61 90 Tuesday, March 16.... ze 103 122 Wednesday, March 17. 269 327 Thursday, March 18... 386 674 Friday, March 19.... 447 324 Saturday, March 20. 573 850 Sunday, March 21.... 308 36 Times, for week... B Be 1,037 Mail, for week........ siesaeetatere 237 Standard Union, for week.... 89 Totals for week............ 2,147 3,786 45 FOT'SL 6GE'L 098 FZS F149 1Ze Sal 06 GIST SLL GEE Seo Tez LZ 16 OZE'T SLL OIG GY FOE OFT LST RGO'T GGL GZ GEE GbZ OF 93 “ STROL a el $y Gee, aa a ah AE SEEN a Acad ey opens Ray ERVIN, Eu, eet Miia eiens CNG, Cee as | Ee eee eee Fos «G8 ‘HBO 1g ‘oom €L ‘Meom GIL ‘yaaa ‘uojun-"g UAPOOIg GPT LT 8 FT ae ? I ae OL ae ae 8I T oe oe eI 9 L oe ¢ ve oe 9T IL an ae ae we we *-arseq ‘uA yOOIg, Seo T 80T 329 9% & T T L ¥6 98 oT I oe a T 96 1g aT g T T oe 8 06 0G of 7 pre coer OUNQLLL Lay‘§ 2180'T “Haaar TIG ‘oom lus = "e0.a 81g ‘xeon : : 628 T 93T ST GL er Tr er 6 92T &T oT &T st &T a ost st oT Lt ér 1 1 , OTT GT 66 et IL GL ‘*‘yduisajay “Ulot Pop OG ot 9 6T LG g 6T L 96 8T OL SG 6 L é & 86 oy se 8 8c G ay TL eb Gj at t ener rs sod ou9 18g‘ Naom G8T: “Hee Ost ‘seem s #6 ‘yaom tence need eee erpAr GhB Re oT Os 69 8u L ae é 06 bL bL G Gr v7 T $9 16 68 Ts TL ae g ey 6 eo T G Wetec ere “OQOTS): GTL BN St 98 Sh & g re Le 608) «6©6@—hCU@i t v me 8 8% OF 8h 8 ‘8T os Lb 8) LG OLP T e occccccung Suroyy 7 ho Rg gE OE) Seep BE pe Be, a SB SBP OR Ah OE RY “Be Sie ee “tung Sulueag LIS'S ** OLS BL 023 86 og *' Te 16 wr 9 3 8 ‘' BIg 09 O8f FE e 12 ‘' SIS sh OL 9 F ** ****DIHOM SurUIOW we °°) 83: BHOCSM:SC‘éCT T oc $8 .1@ om f¢ %T ff ' #8 2 HE Sf T 8 ‘ -88 F T %T ET TF ****PHOsA Suruead OIE ** gee ok = = se Bez OB tts “gee og te th th tt tt gee OE th ttt th ttttee ss uwoyreury e0'T Zt OTS’ Bk TE AE BOT BGC OT Tt OT 86 Ek" Teumnor ‘OL TE 06 6T 8T Lt ot eT FT 8T or TT or 6 8 ZL 9 g $ g & T 66 83 L1G 9% gs FS 86 L ‘s ‘ToD OM AL ‘W L ‘Ss ‘do oL ‘M CL “W L ‘'s ‘I DL ML TW ZL ‘s ‘al ‘GL ‘MOL ‘Ww ‘A0IMHO HOVE WU AVA HOVE WOM TWILYWAO JO SUNOH Jo Jequinu ay} 3 u;Moys “aaysnyouy ‘OZ6l ‘Ts UOIVIT 0} EZ ArvNIqeaT ‘SyeeM InoJ Jo potted & ZuleaoD ‘y ‘ON GATAVLI—-AGTAYNS AWILUGAO—NWOOU DNISOdNOD Seg'L B08 ELo Ler OBE GOS GOT TD Ses Tho Ib Ls OSL €9 TL 98% LG Fh LE BES HEL GOL sha Ose FEE GPE TOL BG BE“ STBIOL a fa a ee et, en Ce gta ca AEN aL Ia ee ee ea Se ih ech mee nen Gea eg Gee ty Gee 86E Tg = ‘Neem Gr = “Neem wb 0 Heam 9g ‘Neem ‘uolUn-"s UATYooIg ep tT sh Te Mm 6 FE & * 8 2 6 GS 7 tT Bh a ob & & TF tt 8 OF 6 ttt ttt tttttesss gungyny 91 @8 # FO € Lo g@ ttt BE UD t)06g§mlU SEU pty Tp oe op tht te sates UAPHOOIET Sc‘. 8 OUT FEE 88 79 OF OF SL PT FEI so Go FF OT TE CFE SIT 29 Of Of SI OF 99T OL 89 8h OF Bt TTT? BOWL oo Ir 48 St LF ot st af 6 9 ef Gl ef ef FE TT 28 8b St FL Gl Tt 1 Le St GF Sf I at ‘udesdefer, “WoW ae of “" 6 8 % 9 S$ 2 ‘ GE St OF &@ Of T 1 ww 68 8 Ww VW T % Gh O08 -G BE To ovr wor 3) a Py ewan OF "yea wb ‘00M testecseceeseecTpeny ‘cos 7 AT GES ES tt UG TSO OOOOH GOT, BT BT TTS eQOTD see + 88 03 «Of 8ST 2 Y ' 8 GF st & T 8 “ @ O H% G 18 TE “* 9 GE SE FH TL & “ung guyas0y s oo 6 TT &8 FT &* B&B " € 8 T © FF GB * &B FT &@€ & 9 F ** 9 B FT S T FF tt t*tung surueag Sec'T B2I Zh 62 6 SB Of ‘' OTT TG It 98, f Sk “* OTE TO TRE 28 8 3 ‘* SIT G GO 9 F “ ** "*T*PLOM AUTON we ‘of @ of &@ Tt %r ‘ G8 ge or € T 8 ‘ ge Te OF ST T ff " Se 88 F 8 TT & *T**PHOM surueAm ob GBT OT GR tt GOR FR OUT TE ttt te terse Weopramry see fs ‘* 7° 89 8 8 9 &F " " $9 98 eo & oo 68 mw GT 8 BO OR ttt peur ‘WOL 2 08 GE Bt At Of St Ft ef at I ot L 9 o F & GF T Co 86 L 9% GS KH LS aS LS ‘fl MD Wk SS a DM LW ; ‘G9Id4O HOVE 4 AVC HOVA ewpsesq supyJeM NAW Jo Joquinu ey} Bu] MoYg ‘eATSNJOU! ‘OZET ‘TZ WOIBW OF EZ ATENAGOT ‘SHAeA ANZ Jo popled ev FZurseaog $ ON GIGVI-ATAUAS ANILUTAQ—-WoQu ONISOGWNOQ 36 In elucidation of these general figures, the Pub- ilishers present to the Arbitrator this concrete illustration of how the inflexible shift hours work -to create overtime on Saturdays in newspaper -offices where a Sunday morning newspaper is published. It requires the presence of a large force of com- positors early Saturday afternoon at 3 o’clock in the different offices in order to produce the mass -of type that is required for the Sunday editions. It would be a physical impossibility for the news- papers to produce this type during the hours usually devoted to the production of morning newspapers, because no newspaper in New York is mechanically equipped either in composing room machinery or in pressroom machinery to handle the huge volume of the Sunday newspapers (a product equivalent to the product of the other : Six days of the week) during the hours that normal morning editions are handled. It is therefore necessary to send extra sections and main sections of the Sunday newspapers to press Saturday after- noons and early Saturday night, so that in most cases the complete Sunday newspaper is in type by 9 o’clock at night. The work that is required for the insertions of the late news in the main . sections of the Sunday paper could be accom- plishéd in the hours after 9 o’clock Saturday night by a very few compositors. Now let us see how that works out: A news- paper brings its men in at 3 o’clock in the after- noon. Under the present inflexible shift rules, which do not permit men to be brought in prior -to 6 o’clock at night, the men who are brought in at 3 o’clock are paid an overtime or price and a half from 3 o’clock in the -afternoon until 6 -o’clock at night—three hours’ work for which the Publisher pays four and one-half hours’ wages. Then at 6 o’clock at night, these men having . already worked three hours, begin their regular ‘night’s work, which consists of seven and one-half hours plus one-half hour for lunch. Also under the rule they have received a half hour for lunch - during the first four hours of work and another half hour for lunch after the next four hours, for -which the Publisher has paid and received no product. Now, then, these men beginning their regular night’s work at 6 o’clock, are practically through at 9 o’clock, and yet under the rule they are - compelled to be on duty until 2 a. m. in order to earn their regular night’s pay. During these excess five hours the majority of newspaper offices “have little for these men to do, and in some offices +a great deal of the time is consumed in what is called in newspaper composing room parlance “standing time,’’ which means standing around jwith nothing to do. If these shift hours had not been so inflexible the men who come to work at 3 o’clock in the afternoon could have been allowed to go home at the conclusion of their seven and one-half hours’ work plus a half hour for lunch, which would have been 11 o'clock. They would have done a comfortable day’s work, have met the requirements of the office and been at home before “12 o’clock at night for a comfortable night's sleep :and in shape to enjoy Sunday with their families. Newspaper offices would have had their normal - work done by normal men under normal conditions at normal pay without penalty. We call to the attention of the Arbitrator in -the tabulation presented the heavy bill for Satur- . day night overtime on the Sunday newspapers, - which shows what a burden this condition is upon - the newspaper offices, and equally what a burden - this condition places upon the men who work under it. When this Union undertakes to man the news- - paper office composing room it assumes an obliga- tion to do their work. It knows what that work is and its obligation must be to meet that normal « operation under normal working conditions clearly set forth in a contract. The Publishers do not + ereate the conditions under which they publish - their newspapers.- Those conditions are created “by the demands of the public, which the Pub- ‘ lishers are forced to meet. When this Union asks the Publishers for a - closed shop contract and enters into this contract -for the purpose of producing these newspapers, - the Publishers are entitled to a square deal and -no burdensome conditions which would make the -minimum wage scale set forth in the contract an injustice, and make the actual wage scale due -to the unfair working conditions and penalties -resulting therefrom much in excess of the wage ;seale which is written in the contract. If the -minimum wage written into the contract by the Arbitrator should mean anything, let it mean that that is the minimum for the production of athe normal work of the newspaper. When the newspapers have unusual conditions to confront, they are ready and willing to pay the penalty that those conditions impose. But when the conditions are normal, regular week in and week out, year in and year out, what possible excuse can this Union have for maintaining the pretense of a minimum wage as a figure written into the contract which means nothing, because every man knows that the penalties imposed by the working conditions will raise that minimum to a much higher figure. There is nothing in this change of shift hours that works hardship on the members of this Union, no matter what the members of this Union may tell you. The Publishers cannot change their system of operation, since they cannot change the conditions creating the system. The Typographical Union members are doing exactly the work that they will be called upon to do. Any story of hardship that may be related to this Arbitrator as a possible resultant from a change in the shift hours would not correctly present the actual facts for the conditions of which these members of the Typographical Union will com- plain as unusual and as hardships, are the same conditions under which they are now working and under which they have been working right along. The only thing it will mean is that when the Arbitrator writes the figures for the minimum scale of wages into this contract, it will be honest figures and it will mean what it says, if the Arbitrator at the same time makes the working conditions such that the newspaper will be able to conduct its ordinary normal business without penalties. Here is another example of how the inflexible shift hours work under the old contract. The morning newspaper may put on its force for operation between the hours of 6 o’clock at night and 3 o’clock in the morning. That means, in order to complete its operation within this work- ing period without overtime penalty, a newspaper would be required to have its last composition done approximately at 2.30 o’clock in the morn- ing. This can never be accomplished. Rarely is the work of assembling the news completed before 3 or 3.30 o’clock in the morning. Late news must be sent to the composing room and put on the presses as late as 4 o’clock in the morning. What does this mean? It means that every minute that every part of the force works after 3 o’clock in the morning must be paid for at overtime rates, unless the office avails itself of the opportunity afforded by the contract to employ a third shift. Very few offices require the serv- ices of a third shift, but they have need for men up to 5 o’clock in the morning. And this is not an emergency proposition. This is regular opera- tion. There is not a morning newspaper in New York that does not keep men on duty in the com- posing room after 3 o’clock in the morning in ‘order to meet the regular run of newspaper re- quirements. A morning paper requires twelve hours as a period of production, and these twelve hours are between 5 o’clock in the afternoon and 5 o’clock in the morning. In order to meet the normal requirements of these newspapers we ask the Arbitrator to fix the normal working hours to their normal needs. In this connection we wish to say to the Arbi- trator that whenever the Publishers have asked for the shift hours which they need in their business, the Union has always raised the issue that a man’s life working under such shift hours would be unendurable because it would be so irregular. The Publishers are ready to guarantee in any manner that may seem satisfactory to the Arbitrator that whatever hours are established for any set of men will be regular hours, and will not be changed either from day to day or week to week or month to month without due and sufficient notice, the character of which we are entirely content to leave to the decision of the Arbitrator. We have written into the contract one week's notice. We are ready to make it two weeks or whatever the Arbitrator may think proper in the circumstances. It is the Publishers’ desire to make conditions in their composing rooms pleasant, comfortable and satisfactory to their employes, as well as efficient. As conditions stand at present, a man who is compelled to report to work at 6 o’clock or even at 7 o’clock at night and who lives approximately an hour’s ride away from the office, as most men do, cannot under the conditions of the contract just expired have a regular evening dinner hour with his family, except that he makes that dinner hour unusually early and discommodes the rest of his family. There can be no question that this is true of men coming to work at 6 o'clock, be- cause it would mean a 4 o’clock dinner; and it is practically as true of men coming to work at 7 87 o’clock, because their dinner hour would, at the latest, have to be 5 o’clock. Even if some men should, under a new shift hour, find it necessary to report at 5 o’clock in the afternoon, they would be no more discom- moded than the men who come at 6 and 7 o’clock, and they would probably have the advantage of' being through work at 1 o’clock in the morning, at which fime they would still find lines of transportation running on a regular schedule and would find no difficulty in getting to their homes. Now take the case of such men who might be asked to come in and report for duty at 8 o clock and at 9 o’clock at night. These men could avail themselves of the opportunity of the companion- ship of their families at a regular dinner hour every day, and could get to their work com- fortably on the usual lines of transportation, which are not crowded at these hours, and they would be doing a regular night’s work between the hours of either 8 at night and 4 in the morning, or 9 o’clock at night and 5 in the morning. The newspapers would thus be able to spread out their forces over the period of hours required for the operation without discommoding anybody and without asking any men to work extra hours, The unions always contend, through their spokes- men, that overtime is abhorrent; that eight hours’ work is sufficient; that the penalty is placed upon overtime in order to discourage it, and in order to compel the employer to put on enough men to do his work within the normal period of eight hours. But when these same labor spokes- men present a contract which in its very working conditions, as applied to the industry it is in- tended to operate, force the use of overtime for the normal operations of that business, is there not just reason to question the sincerity of the Union position against overtime, as stated by these Union spokesmen? The work must be done. The hours in which it must be done are fixed by the conditions of the industry, and if the Union working conditions will not permit this work to be done without over- time, then the work must be done with overtime every day in the year. Facts remain facts, no matter what efforts may be made to controvert them. Statements made here by the Publishers may be denied in toto or categorically by the spokesmen for the Union, but if the Arbitrator deems it necessary and is willing to devote the time to examine them, the Publishers have prepared in substantiation of their brief the statements of witnesses who are mem- bers of this Union, working in their composing rooms, who under oath testify to the conditions under which the newspapers are ‘operating and how these present working conditions actually force the employment of overtime as herein stated. See Exhibit E. (Mr. Polachek then produced and filed with the Arbitrator Exhibit EB.) Mr. Rouse—May I request at this time that this exhibit. be copied into the record? Arbitrator Kelly—Any objections? Mr. Polachek—None whatever, They are sub- mitted in good faith. Bach statement is under oath and verified by the notary public. Mr. Rouse—I want them in the official record. Mr. Polachek—We can incorporate them in the record. J have here another affidavit which is made by Mr. William A, Rosetti, who is superin- tendent of the Hearst composing rooms in New York, and he is more than superintendent. rn He is Mr. Hearst’s Seneral superintendent of composing rooms over his entire circuit. He is also a member of the Typographical Union. I do not ‘now whether he has a card in No. 6 or he is a member of the Typo hical Uni (Exhibit E is as follows): noe OVERTIME NEW YORK TIMES COMPOSI ROOM. on not, but ; May 7, 1920. If the working hours were changed, as sug- gested below, it would cause decided’ reduc- tions in overtime. Present working hours but new conditions prevail now should be arranged accordingly, ne eae The New York Times publishes paper only. We must suffer the er den of work on the night shift. @ morning eatest bur- present regular starti: i to late news are wale woe and late wait order advertise: 38 ’ ments we have to hold men until 4 and 5 a. m. at least five days a week. Proofs of all wait order advertisements must reach advertise.s. before 9 a. m. in order to insure early receipt f insert order. ‘ ° tt tie Lue for the night shift were so ar- ranged as to permit our men to work any eight hours between 5 p. m. and 5 a. m. it would serve economy and result in improved. conditions for those men forced to work long hours. For example: Men starting at 5 p. m. would quit at 1 a, m.; men starting at 6 p. m. would quit at 2 a. m., and so on. Hours, excepting Saturday, should be arranged weekly, not nightly. * Saturday we send three sections to press as follows: Editorial, business and financial, 7 p. m.; real estate and wants, 10 p, m.; main news section, 10.30 p. m. The main news section two years ago went to press at mid- night. Saturday hours ought to be any eight hours between 2 p,. m. and 2 a, m. Overtime in all cases should commence after eight hours have been worked. With all sections to press by 10.30 and not enough work to keep our force busy up until 2a, m. (three and a half hours) we are com- pelled to pay these men the overtime and the full regular time whether or not we have work for them. On numerous occasions we have dismissed many men of our force about mid- night, though they receive overtime for these- two hours. In addition to the above, if competency were based on a minimum of production of 5,000: em per hour it would increase production so- much that overtime would be reduced to a minimum, if not entirely. (Signed) W. A, PENNE, Foreman of Composing Room. Notary Public, New York County, No. 24, [Seal] New York Register’s No. 2378. Com- mission expires March 30, 1922. THE SUN AND NEW YORK HERALD, 280 Broadway. Business Department. State of New York, New York. bss.: County and City of New York } - Edgar Martin, of 170 Parkside avenue, Borough of Brooklyn, being duly sworn, de- poses and says to the best of his knowledge and belief that the principal causes for over- time in the composing room of the Sun and New York Herald and Evening Sun, and his opinion regarding the method best to reduce- such overtime follows: The principal cause of overtime is restriction of working hours of the day, night and third’ shift forces and the lack of a standard of competency in the composing room of minimum average for machine operators. The average overtime in our composing room. for the five weeks ended April 28 was $720 per week. About $400 of this amount was due to the necessity of calling in members of the night force on Saturday afternoon to handle necessary work for the Sunday editions. The fact that the regular starting time of the night force is 6 o'clock p. m., and that all time worked’ by members of the night force before 6 p. m. is classed as overtime causes an expense of approximately 90 per cent, of whatever amount is expended in overtime. I Say extra expense because all night force men starting before 6 p. m. are compelled to work through until 2 a. m., whereas, if they started on their regular time, say at 2 p. m. and worked until 10 p. m., it would not be necessary to- keep them. on duty after completing a day's work of eight hours. In our office there is- seldom work to keep the’ force busy Saturday nights after the first edition is completed at Pp. m. If there were no restrictions on working hours between 2 p. m. and 6 Pp. m. Saturday- afternoons, we could eliminate at least 90 per cent. of the overtime worked at present on that day. The same condition answers to a great extent during other days of the week. The fact that a great quantity of advertising: copy is received in the composing room between: the hours of 6 p. m. and 11 p. m. and on occae sions as late as 2 a. m., make it impossible to handle the work during the regular working hours of the night force, which are restricted between 6 p. m. and 3 a. m. There is not enough elasticity in the work- ing hours of the forces to eliminate a great deal of waste time. This is due to inability- to adjust the handling of the volume of adver- tising copy to the best advantage. The first sprocess, which is marking up copy, is followed by machine composition and casting, after ~which the copy and product goes to the floor men. The fact that but one hour’s time is Available to get finished product ready for the floor men, as present restrictions on hours prohibit more time, makes it impossible to -Start a large force of floor men on their day’s work to good advantage. Were hours so arranged that members of the .forces could be brought in to meet the working -conditions as they exist, a great amount of -overtime in the’ ad room could be eliminated. It is my belief that should the hours of the -day force be changed from 8 a. m. to 6 p. m., as they exist at present, to be between the hours of 7 a, m. and 6 p. m., and the hours -of the night force be changed from 6 p. m. to -8 a. m., as at present, to be between the -hours of 6 p. m. and 7 a. m. and between 2p. m. Saturday and 3 a. m. Sunday, 90 per ‘cent. of all overtime would be eliminated. These changes in working hours of the day -.and night forces, augmented with a standard of competency for machine operators, in my ‘opinion, is the only solution of the overtime problem. (Signed) J. EDGAR MARTIN, Foreman of the Composing Room of the Sun and New York Herald and Evening Sun. Sworn to before me this sixth day of May. H. D. Halsey, Notary Public for Kings County, 31, Register’s Office 2028. Certificate filed in [Seal] New York County, 44. Register’s Orie, 2021. Appointment expires March 30, STATEMENT OF THE COST AND THE CAUSE OF OVERTIME IN THE COMPOSING ROOM ‘OF THE NEW YORK AMERICAN AND THE NEW YORK EVENING JOURNAL. The cost of overtime in the New_York American and the New York Evening Journal composing rooms is from $800 to $1,000 a week. At least 60 per cent. of this excess of cost is due to the inflexible hours of work imposed under the existing contract, rules which cause additional and umnecessary burdens to the newspapers without improving working con- ditions of the men. The day shift is allowed by the ‘present agreement only between the hours of 8 a. m. and 6p. m. The night shift is allowed by the |- present agreement only between the hours of 6 p. m. and 3 a, m. Any work required to be done by the regular day or night forces, either before or after those hours, is paid for at overtime rates. The Morning American goes to press with its first mail edition at 10 p. m., so that the paper has to be made completely in the first four hours of regular labor. But the largest cause of overtime in the night force is due to the prohibition’of night work ky the regular night force after 3 a. m. Ig a portion of the night force could be called in at 8 p. m., or even at 9 p. m., pro- vided the hours were made regular, the men s0 employed would end their work at 4 o’clock or 5 o’clock a. m., respectively, I believe that many compositors employed on the night shift, if allowed freely to choose their own hours, would after trial greatly prefer to begin their night’s work as late as 9. o'clock, because they could then take their regular diner or supper at home with their families at normal hours and still finish their night’s work in time to go to bed at the normal hour of night-workers. Night work would thus become more comfortable and reg- ular than at present, and many compositors could enjoy the principal meal of the day at home with their families, instead of eating at odd hours unsuited to the family. A large amount of advertising copy is re- ceived in the composing rooms of the morning papers during the latter part of the night, not for insertion the next day, but to be made ready in the form of proofs for_submission to advertisers the next morning. It is this copy that causes the largest amount of overtime, as it is put in type after the morning papers have gone to press. This work now requires what is called the lobster shift, which is paid at an extra high rate on account of the ex- ceedingly disagreeable hours. The lobster shift works only seven and a half hours, usually beginning at 2 a. m. and 39 ending at 9.80 a. m., with thirty minutes for luncheon at the expense of the office. Every one must admit that these hours are at vari- ance with the habits of all normal workers, are especially onerous, objectionable, disorgan- izing to home life, and ought to be reduced to the minimum. E The American and Journal employ thirty-three men on this so-called lobster shift. Three- fourths of, these men could be allowed to return to the normal hours of either day or night work if the working rules permitted the night force to be distributed in regular phalanxes— some beginning work at 6 p. m., ending at 2a. m.; some beginning at 7 p. m., ending at 3 a. m.; some beginning at 8 p. m., ending at 4 a. m.; some beginning at’9 p. m., ending at 5 a.m. In making up these phalanxes the preferences of the men would naturally be consulted and the convenience of the men with respect to their meal times and facilities of travel between the office and their homes, whether in the suburbs or in the city, would be taken into consideration, : The Hearst papers are published in New York, Boston, Washington, D. C.; Atlanta, Ga.; Chicago, Milwaukee, San Francisco and Los Angeles. All of the Hearst offices are strictly union, closed shop, but in none of the other cities are the union regulations as to hours so inflexible and’ so unadaptable to the normal requirements of the newspaper industry as in New York. In saying this I testify from per- sonal experience as superintendent of the Hearst and other newspapers in_ those cities. For instance, the mammoth Sunday papers go to press with their regular editions at 8 p. m. Saturday night. But the present agree- ment forbids any man to begin work on the regular night force before 6 p. m. A large part of the force has to be called in by 3 p. m. and paid overtime until 6 p. m., and then regular rates for a full day’s work after 6 p. m. If a part of the night force could be brought down regularly on Saturday afternoons at 3 p. m., the men so called in would finish their normal day’s work at 11 p. m. and could be home by midnight. This would be a great boon to some of the men. And the office could well afford to pay a higher weekly wage to all the regular night force if the present rules did not so rigidly maintain said inflexible hours. - : I understand that the Publishers have not formally asked in this arbitration for this special Saturday afternoon leeway from the present arbitration. I therefore use it only as an illustration of the way inflexible hours of work operate under present conditions. The present inflexible hours were fixed many years ago to suit the then existing conditions. Morning newspapers then went to press at or shortly before 3 a. m. (instead of from 10 p. m. to 12.15 a. m. as at present). The principal editions of all the evening papers were then issued between 3 and 4 p. m. (instead of between 1 and 3 p. m. as at present), Sunday newspapers then went to press at 1 a. m. (instead of 8 p. m. as at present), All train and mail schedules have been pushed ahead. The necessities of newsdealers and news com- panies have been changed. But the working conditions of newspaper printers have not in New York adapted themselves to the require- ments of the industry. As a union man and an advocate of unions, I could not favor any change detrimental to the Union or injurious to its members, but I believe a greater leeway in the hours of regularly beginning and ending work, still adhering to the seven and a half hours of labor, would be beneficial to the Union, to its members and to the newspapers. (Signed) WM. A. ROSSETTI,. Superintendent Hearst Composing Rooms. Sworn to before me this sixth day of May, 1920, S. A. Carolan, Notary Public, Kings County No. 50. New_York County Clerk’s Office No. 54, and New York County Register’s [Seal] Office No. 2019. Commission expires March 30, 1922. THE BROOKLYN DAILY FAGLH, Brooklyn, N. Y., May 4, 1920. Publishers’ Association 209 World Building, New York City, N. Y.: Gentlemen—The causes of overtime in our composing room which are preventable are due to late copy; the constant resetting of ads. The overtime which is necessary is a late phalanx on Sunday morning which is employed in getting out our small ads and cleaning up for work on Monday morning. This force also takes care of any make-overs that may be necessary. The overtime problem in the Eagle office on Saturday night is due to having to get out a Sunday morning edition after getting out a large daily edition on Saturday. Very truly yours, JOHN FREEMAN, % Foreman Composing Room, Brooklyn Daily Eagie. THE NEW YORK EVENING POST. May 5, 1920. Causes of Overtime.—Overtime is difficult to regulate because much of it is occasioned by causes beyond the control of the office. i Preventable Overtime.—Preventable overtime is chiefly due to news and editorial depart- ments sending in copy later than called for by schedule. This can be reduced by better planning and this is being done. : 2 Necessary Overtime.—Necessary overtime is chiefly caused (1) by an unexpected influx of advertisements which reach us too late to enable us to obtain extra men, and must-in consequence be handled in overtime; (2) by paseball and other extras, copy for which comes in unexpectedly late. The above statements are true and correct to the best of my knowledge. (Signed) HENRY MARTIN. (H. A. Martin.) Subscribed and sworn to before me this fifth day of May, 1920. James W, Jennings, Notary Public, New York County. New York County [Seal] Clerk’s No. 47. Register’s No. 1113. Commission expires March 30, 1921. THE WORLD COMPOSING ROOM, Pulitzer Building, Park Row. New York, May 3, 1920. Mr. Lester L. Jones, Executive Representative Publishers’ Assn.: Dear Sir—The principal cause of overtime in the World composing room is the volume of advertising on the last three days for the Thursday and Friday Evening World and the Sunday Morning World. Under existing conditions none of this over- time is preventable. A considerable portion of it could be eliminated, however, if the hours were made more elastic on Saturday, say eight continuous hours between 3 p. m. and a. m, Under the. best of conditions, however, the latter part of the week is crowded by the Sunday supplements, and a considerable amount” of overtime made necessary Carrying a largely increased midnight force would be another solution in part, but I fear it would be an expensive one, by reason of not being able to keep the men fully employed during the early part of the week. Respectfully yours, (Signed) WM. E. BOSELLY, Foreman. Mr. Polachek continued reading brief as fol- lows: PAYMENT FOR OVERTIME. Section 11 in the Agreed Statement of Facts in the Publishers’ proposition is the provision and rule under which all overtime work is now paid for. Overtime is at the rate of price and one- half and the computation is in five-minute periods. The payment is on the basis of the regular scale for the specified hours of overtime worked, and the rotation in overtime is at the discretion of the office. The Union asks that double price shall be paid instead of price and one-half; that over- time shall be paid on the basis of the wages re- ceived instead of the regular scale; that overtime shall be computed in fifteen-minute periods instead of five minutes as has been the custom hereto- fore; that overtime shall rotate when the exi- gencies of the case allow, whereas the present provision, the cupbebera: Proposition, is that rotation in overtime shall b i the’ Hon e at the discretion of. aving pointed out to the Arbitrator just h the Union working conditions, as catabilabed oy previous contracts, have forced the Publishers to pay overtime rates for the accomplishment of their normal work, it seems rather strange that the Publishers should be compelled to argue against making the overtime penalties more onerous than they are today. And yet the Union has requested the Arbitrator to grant 100 per cent. penalty for overtime as against 50 per cent. j: to make the penalty on the basis of fifteen-minute- periods instead of five-minute periods; to make overtime on the basis of the actual wage paid to the man instead of on the basis of the minimum scale for the work done, and lastly to rotate the overtime. Does the Arbitrator understand what the Union means by rotating of overtime? It means that if conditions make it necessary for one man in a particular line of work to get overtime today and: earns the special emolument accruing from what the Publisher pays under this rule, the foreman of the composing room would be compelled, in the. resort to overtime the next day, to give that over- time emolument to another man who might not be so well fitted for the work, or in no way capable of meeting the office requirements, but simply because of the rule of rotation of overtime, which is not. applied in book and job offices. The Publishers do not think it necessary to argue- at length on this attempt at overtime gouging. Certainly, as long as the Union maintains its position of refusing to ameliorate conditions which: render overtime compulsory, it does not come into court with clean hands when it asks you at the same time to increase the penalties the Publisher must pay in three different ways and establish still a fourth restrictive proposition such as rota- tion. There ig no branch of the newspaper industry in which labor is paid more than price and one- half for overtime. In job printing plants, where: overtime is charged to the customer, entered up and is billed as overtime and accounted for strictly, and where the exigencies of the business are not such as in their very nature. demand such: overtime work, it is not so unreasonable that the Union should ask double rates, but even in job offices the Union only asks and receives price and one-half for the first four hours, after which the: penalty increases. In the newspaper printing industry. where most of the work is normal, regular, schedule work, and where the Union by its inflexibility of shift hours makes overtime an unescapable factor in the production of the newspaper, the penalty in- stead of being increased should be decreased. If the penalty for overtime were not so great, the Union inducement for the creation and encourage- ment of overtime would disappear. The Publishers ask the Arbitrator to reject the demands of the Typographical Union on their overtime clause, and to write into the new con- tract the overtime clause which has operated satis- factorily for so many years. There is mo excuse for doubling the cost of overtime when the Union forces the overtime as it does in the Publishers’ case, and when even in job offices the charge is only price and one-half for the first four-hour period. There is no excuse for asking the Pub- lishers to pay for fifteen-minute periods if the Publisher only asks five minutes’ work. There is no reason for placing the overtime penalty on the basis of bonuses paid above the minimum scale. when the custom has always been to put overtime on the basis of the minimum seale. There is no reason for the establishment of such an unfair condition as compulsory rotation of overtime evhen overtime is only resorted to to meet the exigencies of the situation, and the employer should be the judge of the man he requires to do that special’ work at overtime rates, Compulsory. rotation would wipe out the Publisher’s option-in the mat- ter and leave him helpless in the arrangement and distfibution of his work. _ For the information of the Arbitrator, we place. in the record an analysis of the OVERTIME RATES IN COMPOSING ROOMS IN: THIRTY-SIX PRINCIPAL CITIES: North Atlantie—Boston, price and one-half, on- scale; Buffalo, price and one-half, on scale; New-- ark, price and one-half, on scale; New York, price and one-half, on scale; Philadelphia, price- and one-half, on scale; Pittsburgh, price and one- half, on scale for actual tinre; Providence, price: and one-half, on scale. South Atlantic—Atlanta, mo report; Baltimore, price and one-half after four hours: price and one-- quarter first four hours; Charleston, price and‘ one-half, on scale; Jacksonville, price and one-- half, on scale; Richmond, price ‘and one-half, on+ wages received; Washington, price and one-half, on scale. North Central—Chicago, price: and one-half, on: scale for actual time worked; -Cincinnati, price- and one-half, on scate; Cleveland, price and one- half, on scale; Detroit, price and one-half, onz scale; Indianapolis, price and one-half, on scale;- Kansas City, price and one-half, on scale; Mil-- waukee, price and » an scale; Minneapolis;, 49 price and one-half, on scale for actual time; «Omaha, price and one-half, on earnings; St. Louis, price and one-quarter; St. Paul, price and one- half, on scale. South Central—Birmingham, price and one-half, on scale; Dallas, price dnd one-half, on scale, —Bctual time; Little Rock, price and one-half, on scale; Louisville, price and one-half, on scale, first three hours; double price after three hours; Memphis, price and one-half, on scale; New Or- Jeans, non-union. Western—Denver, price and one-half, on scale; Los Angeles, price and one-half, on scale; Port- land, Ore., price and one-half, on scale; Salt Lake City, price and one-half, on scale, first four hours; double price after four hours; San Francisco, price -and one-half, on scale, after eight hours’ work, seven and a half hours per day; Seattle, price and one-half, on scale, first four hours; double price after four hours. - Overtime payments, which the overtime survey exhibit shows, amounted to $19,058 for four weeks, which is at the rate of $247,884 per year. A ‘change in the overtime rate from price and one- half to double price would increase this payment one-third, an increase of $82,328, if no other ‘change in the overtime provision is made and the wage scale were to remain at the figures in last year’s contract, which figures are $1.50 less than the Publishers now offer. This increase in over- time expense would be further augmented if any change is made in the method of computation. Of this great sum $247,884 paid for overtime last year, only two-thirds of the amount was pro- ‘ductive, and the penalty for overtime work which the Publishers paid amounted to $82,628. Surely this matter of overtime is worth your careful consideration when arranging the hours of labor and working conditions which cause the overtime, as well as in your determination of the price to be paid for overtime and the methods of overtime computation, The clause in the contract providing for the manner in which extras are put to work and for compensation of extras has been unsatisfactory for many years, and in an arbitration had two years. ago before Mr. John Mitchell, former president of the United Mine Workers of America, the Pub- lishers presented their case for a change in this clause. The argument presented by the Publishers carried great weight with Mr. Mitchell, and in his decision establishing the new scale for that year Mr. Mitchell said that he felt impelled to give the Publishers what, they asked in the way of relief in the matter of extras. But he left it to the Publishers and the Union to jointly draft a clause in the contract which would cover their require- ments. The Publishers and Union officials were unable to draft a clause which was satisfactory to either party. The Publishers frankly confessed their inability to gauge the working of a clause that was suggested by the officials of the Union, and therefore the matter was referred to Mr. Mitchell again for decision. In his decision, Mr. Mitchell drafted the clause which was in the last contract. This clause, which was supposed to give the Publishers what they needed and which Mr. Mitchell hoped would give the Publishers what they needed, failed entirely to accomplish its pur- pose; and instead of relieving the Publishers of their difficulties, it added to the difficulties. The Publishers would rather have the old clause which Mr. Mitchell superseded than the one with which he intended to give the Publishers relief. We will try to clarify the situation for the Arbitrator. The old contract permitted a foreman to put on an extra from day to day, which meant from working day to working day. He could not put on the extra in advance as could the employe put on a substitute in advance. ~ this situation and give the Publishers what they asked, Mr. Mitchell decided that the Publishers might put a man on for three days at a single hiring. The Union asked Mr. Mitchell to put in, the provision which has nullified the whole reform, namely, that an extra could not be put on two weeks in succession of three-day hiring if there were any other extras available who had not been put on. The result of this was to make it impossible for a foreman to give a good man three days this week and three days next week; in other words, the foreman could only guarantee a good extra three days in each two weeks. This made it im- possible for a foreman to keep in the extra in the substitute line, a good man whom it might be an advantage to the office to keep on the line, for unless such men were given a guarantee of a certain amount of work, they would not attempt to establish their priority in an office. In order to clear |- The result has been that the foreman is even more badly handicapped than before. The Publishers in their conference with the Union officials prior to Mr. Mitchell’s drafting of this extra clause, had received from the Union officials the proposition on the extra clause, which is to all intents and purposes what the Publishers now ask the Arbitrator to give them; namely, the Union officials offered ta make the clause read:. “Extras may be put on from calendar day to calendar day.’’ This would give the foreman a real opportunity to protect his force, and inasmuch as the Union offered this clause as a compromise then and has since refused to grant it at the request of the Publishers, the Publishers now ask the Arbitrator to rule that they may have it read as presented by them, namely, ‘‘from calendar day to calendar day.” The Publishers also ask that the custom estab- lished in other cities of not paying the penalty of 50 cents a night if the extra is employed for more than three nights in one week be adopted. The Publishers think that if a man receives extra work four nights or more a week, he should be on a regular basis and not receive a .bonus of 50 cents for all of such nights. The Publishers cite one city in which this is the custom and a number of extra clauses in other cities, which are sub- mitted to the Arbitrator to show that what the Publishers are asking in New York is not an unreasonable working condition and is one which is freely granted by the unions in other cities, EXTRA MEN. Chicago.—Men not holding regular situations shall be classed as extras, Extras working three days or less in any one week in any one office shall be compensated at the rate of 50 cents per day in addition to the regular Scale for each day or shift. Extras shall not have the right to refuse regular employment when tendered by the ‘office. Four or more days’ employment as an extra in any one office in one week shall be at the ,regular scale. When the hours worked by extras who work three days per week as above fall partly in the day schedule and partly in the night schedule, the night scale shall apply, plus the extra 50 cents’ rate. Extras working four days or more in one week on split shift as above shall receive the night scale only. New York and Chicago are the only two large cities in which extra men receive extra compen- sation. In most cities they are not paid extra, put extras can be employed for less than a full day, as in the case of San Francisco. In smaller cities throughout- the United States the contracts contain various provisions for the employment of extras for two hours, four hours and other parts of a day without any extra charge. In the con- tracts with newspaper publishers in the thirty-six principal cities no specific provision is made for the employment of extra men, and yet in every city large numbers of extra men are employed on the daily newspapers. San Francisco.—Extra men may be employed for not less than three and three-quarter hours’ con- tinuous work (no lunch time included); their com- pensation per hour to be two-fifteenths of the daily ‘scale in the position in which they are employed. ‘We submit a statement of provisions of various contracts for paying men for less than a day’s work. :This statement is from a comparison of typographical scales made by LN. Kellogg, chairman Special Standing Committee of the American Newspaper Publishers’ Association, and may be found in his bulletin, No. 1726, dated January 25, 1919. This is one of the bulletins regularly issued to newspaper publishers who are members of the Publishers’ Association. (See Exhibit F.) . (Mr, Polachek then produced and filed with the Arbitrator Exhibit F. The Publishers also submit a transcript of the brief presented to Mr. John Mitchell on the sub- ject of this extra clause from both sides, and Mr. Mitchell’s decision, both in its original form and his view on the drafting of the section as he finally handed it down. (Exhibit G.) - ‘ (Mr. Polachek then produced and filed with the Arbitrator Exhibit G.) . 7 Mr. Polachek—In submitting Exhibit G, I wish to say that Mr. Mitchell in his original decision requested the Publishers to get together and draft this thing. We could not get together and went back to him. Arbitrator Kelly—I understand that. If there is a discrepancy, Mr. Rouse, you_can correct that. Mr. Rouse—I will submit at the next hearing the entire proceeding before Mr. Mitchell as an exhibit from the Union. (Mr. Polachek continued reading the brief as follows): 41 ction 24. ‘‘Members of the Union must not eat type or slugs received from non-union shops.’ This is a new provision which the Union -desires to have inserted in the contract. This provision would seriously interfere with the pur- chase of type and material for use in the compos- ing room, The purchasing agent would be obliged to inquire into the shop conditions of every manu- facturer from whom he purchased supplies, to discover whether the manufacturer is operating a union or non-union shop, The working conditions in type foundries and supply houses cannot be regulated by clauses inserted in newspaper pub- lishers’ contracts governing the product of these shops, nor is it right that this Union should put upon the newspaper publisher the onus and burden of assisting type foundry unions to enforce the closed shop. Section 36a, submitted in the Publishers’ propo- sition and not agreed to by the Union, is a new section which is really a part of section 36, Section 36 provides: ‘‘Foremen of printing offices have the right to employ help and may discharge (1) for incompetency.” The new provision is a statement by the Publishers’ Association of what shall be a standard of competency, so that the foreman of the composing room may have a rule and guide for hiring and discharging members of the Union therein employed. The Publishers asked some standard by which they may gauge efficiency of their compositors. There is in New York today no standard and no definition of competency. The only written statement of any definition of com- petency is in the arbitration proceedings before the Honorable John Mitchell in July, 1918, on page 230. : Mr. Rouse, speaking for the Union, said: ‘‘We wish to call to the attention of the Arbitrator that there is an established competency test in vogue at the present time, one that is absolutely fair and just, to wit: Competency based upon the general average of composing room in ques- tion.’’ The definition of the word average is the middle between two-extremes. Applied to com- petency, in Mr. Rouse’s definition it would be the middle or medium between the least compe- tent and the most efficient. We submit that this definition is no definition at all. We are entitled in fairness and-justness to the same favorable treatment and conditions which publishers of newspapers in other large cities en- joy. In the matter of workmen and efficient work there should be_no discrimination against the members of the Publishers’ Association. ‘We put into the record the COMPETENCY RULES IN NEWSPAPER COM- POSING ROOMS IN THIRTYY-SIX PRINCI- PAL CITIES. North Atlantic—Boston, foreman the judge, con- test allowed; Buffalo, foreman sole judge, 32,500 minion in eight hours; Newark, foreman sole judge; New York, foreman judge, contest allowed; Philadelphia, foreman judge, 4,000 nonpareil an hour required, corrected matter; Pittsburgh, fore- man sole judge, 5,000 nonpareil an hour, corrected matters Providence, foreman sole judge, piece eale, South Atlantic—Atlanta, no report; Baltimore, foreman sole judge; Charleston, foreman judge, piece scale; Jacksonville, foreman judge: Rich- ae foreman judge; Washington, foreman sole North Central.—Chicago, foreman judge, 3,500- ,000 corrected nonpareil; Cincinnati, foreman judge; Cleveland, foreman judge; Detroit, foreman sole judge, 1,200 lines corrected nonpareil in seven hours (4,450 an hour); Indianapolis, fore- man sole judge; Kansas City, foreman sole judge; Milwaukee, foreman sole’ judge; Minneapolis, foreman Judge, piece scale; Omaha, foreman judge, 40,000 nonpareil in eight hours, and 96 inches display in eight hours; St. Louis, foreman judge, contest allowed, piece scale; St, Paul, fore- man judge, piece scale. South Central.—Birmingham, foreman judge, piece scale; Dallas, foreman judge, contest allowed, Piece scale; Little Rock, foreman judge, piece scale; Louisville, foreman sole judge; Memphis, foreman sole judge, piece scale, 6,500 nonpareil per hour; New Orleans, non-union. ‘Western.—Denver, foreman judge; Los Angeles, foreman judge, piece scale; Portland, Ore., fore- man judge, 32,000 minion or nonpareil in eight hours; Salt Lake City, foreman judge, contest allowed, piece scale; San Francisco, foreman judge, 5,000 corrected nonpareil per hour; Seattle, foreman judge, 4,500 corrected nonpareil per hour. We are asking that 5,000 ems of corrected mat- ter per hour, straight composition, solid non- pareil, shall be set by linotype operators who are deemed competent to hold regular situations or to work as substitutes. In Memphis, Tenn., the competency is 6,500 ems nonpareil per hour; in Pittsburgh, San Francisco, and. Omaha it ig 5,000 nonpareil per hour; im Seattle and Chicago, 4,500 ems corrected non- pareil per hour. In Chicago a linotype machine operator will not be given a machine unless he can set at least 3,500 per hour, and does not get. full pay until he sets 4,500 per hour. ners Many of the big cities have piece scales; Phila- delphia, Providence, Charleston, Ss. C.; Minne- apolis, St. Paul, Birmingham, Little Rock, Mem-- phis, Los Angeles, and Sait Lake City. In those: cities the linotype machine operators are paid. according to their product. The rate of pay is- from llc, to 18c. per 1,000 ems corrected non-- pareil. From this fact it appears that in all these: cities where the compositors are paid by piece- scale for what they actually do, a printer must. set at least 5,000 ems per hour to earn thé mini«- mum wage scale. . ; But in New York city not a single newspaper composing room averages for machine operators anything approximating this figure. New York compositors are, of course, as skilled as any In the country, but the Union slows_down production, Buftalo, Newark, Pittsburgh, Providence, Balti-. more, Washington, Detroit, Indianapolis, Kansas. City, Milwaukee, Louisville, in all these cities, the foreman is the sole judge of ail workmen's competency. From the foreman’s decision there is no appeal. The contracts between the publishers. and the unions in these cities provide for no con- test over the foreman’s decision when members: are discharged for incompetency. Fe New York, Boston, St. Louis and Salt Lake City have provisions which allow a discharged employe to protest his discharge and bring the matter be- fore a Conference Committee of Publishers and the Union. sas 3 The Publishers’ Association in New York is not objecting to the clause which permits_of contest of foreman’s right to discharge an employe, but they are asking that some standards of efficiency or competency shall be nominated in this contract. so that there may be a rule and guide for the benefit of all foremen. In asking for a competency clause of 5,000 corrected nonpareil per hour, we. are not making an unreasonable request, as we. have shown a number of large cities have such provision. Furthermore, a number of large citiea need no such provision, as they have the piece scale and pay only for the amount of matter set, and in this way efficiency is maintained*and the. cost of their product stabilized. The average pro- duction per hour per man of nonpareil type in the City of. Chicago during the week beginning February 2 and including February 7, was: Journal, 7,000 ems; Daily News, 6,700 ems; Even- ing Post, 6,943 ems; Tribune, 7,900 ems. Typographical Union No. 6 has repeatedly re- fused us a piece scale or a bonus scale, claiming- that to do so would be a violation of the Inter- national law, when the law is violated, broken. and ignored by the International Typographical Union itself every day in large and small cities throughout the United States. We admit that un- der cover of the International law and the agree- ment we have made, we are not able to introduce. the piece or bonus scale. There is no reason, however, why the New York Publishers should not have the same efficiency and: the same guarantee of competency as the pub-. lishers in other cities enjoy. Are we to understand that our composing room employes are less com- petent and less efficient than in other cities, and that they are not able to set 5,000 ems of cor- rected nonpareil in one hour? What possible rea- son can there be for denying the Publishers some. basis for measuring their efficiency when New York Publishers are paying a high weekly wage. for a shorter day’s work than publishers in other. principal cities? Are they afraid to give the Pub- lishers the competency rule for which they ask because of any knowledge or belief that the mem- bers of this Union cannot qualify under such, a provision? Must we go on, year after year, paying high wages, giving short hours without having any guarantee or reasonable basis by which to measure the value of the services for- which we are paying? Q The Union has contended in the past that on account of varying conditions governing composi- tion in different newspaper offices that it ig im- possible to have a standard. These varying con- ditions may be named as follows: Legibility of: copy, distance of machine from the copy desk, the distance which the operator must walk to. deposit his type on the bank, the conditions and speed of the machines themselves, We plead that copy furnished to printers in New York city will average as good as in any other- city. That the location of the machines are just as advantageous to the operator, and that the mechanical conditions of our machines are aa- good as any. We plead: that any average journey. man printer will go. into any composing room in, any newspaper office in the United States, not knowing style of paper, and set at least 4,000. 42 ems or better of corrected nonpareil every hour. In fact it would be impossible for a linotype operator to journey in the West or Southwest, where competency rules and piece scales prevail, unless he could set better than 4,000 ems. Five thousand ems per hour as asked by the Pub- lishers’ Association is not difficult to attain by linotype operators in New York city regularly employed in any one office, as they are familiar with the style of paper, the layout of the com- posing rooms, conditions of the copy and the linotype machines themselves. The. speed of a linotype operator depends very largely upon care- ful work as compared with careless and indiffer- ent work. The linotype machine sets a full line and casts it in one solid slug. If an operator makes a mistake in spelling, punctuation, cap- italization or in following his copy, the proof- reader will notice the error and it is necessary for the operator to reset the entire line to make these corrections. In this respect linotype com- position differs from type set by hand, where the printer could correct the one error in the line without resetting the entire line. The competency test which we ask is one not so much of speed, as careful work. There is no unusual wear or tear on the man who sets 4,000 or 5,000 ems per our. There are operators in Chicago who have aver- aged 10,000 an hour for twenty years and they are still in excellent health. What we ask is the competency provision which will do away with the careless and indifferent work, and the amount we ask is no hardship whatsoever upon the employe who produces 5,000 ems per hour. We, therefore, ask that you add this provision 36a to section 86 and make it a part thereof. Section 38. The Publishers ask for a change by omitting the words ‘‘mutual consent’? and sub- stituting the word ‘‘foreman,’’ so that regulars may be transferred by the foreman from shift to shift whenever the exigencies may require it. In fairness to the employe the Publishers have added the sentence, ‘“‘that one week’s notice of such transfer shall be given.’’ This provisioh of the contract covers the transfer of men from day work to night work or from night work to work on the third shift, or any transfer which the de- mands of the business may require. The Pub- lisher being the one who is first informed of changes in time of trains or of the demands of the circulation department or the advertising depart- ment, tells the foreman of the composing room that certain changes in the work of his department are necessary. The foreman is the one in direct and constant touch with the workmen, knows their adaptability for the work to be done, and is the one person who should determine what men shall be shifted. Under the old provision men can be transferred only by mutual consent. Nat- urally a man who has been working on a shift for some length of time will not consent to a change, The provision then is that the shift shall be made according to the priority standing in the office, which means that the men must be transferred according to the time when they were first given a regular situation in the composing room regardless of their fitness for the position to which they are to be transferred on another shift. The Union will doubtless contend that the change asked by the Publishers will lead to favor- itism in this way, that if the foreman takes a dislike to a member working on the day side he may transfer him to night work or to the third shift. This contention is based mainly upon_the opinion of the officers of the Union. The Pub- lishers’ contention is that the change they ask will add to the efficiency of the composing room, and that the foreman, who is responsible for the work produced in the composing room,. should not be hindered in the making of any changes which will facilitate the work in his department. The Publisher, who pays the wage, should, through his foreman, be able to make these necessary changes without regard to mutual consent or the priority law. The work of getting out a news- paper on time depends chiefly upon the foreman of the composing room. He is responsible. Where responsibility exists, authority must also reside. Otherwise there can be no efficient exercise of authority or placing of responsibility. Section 40. ‘‘Foremen shall make any switch of employes in departments for the convenience of the employes that at any time has been made for the convenience of the office.’’ fons This is a new provision in the Union’s propo- sition to which the Publishers cannot agree. The provision means that if an employe has been switched from day work to night work by the office, that on demand of such employe he shall be switched back for his own convenience. This provision will nullify section 38 in regard to the transfer of men. It will bring about chaos in the composing rooms of all members of the Publishers Association by making it impossible for foremen to maintain their night and day shifts. Naturally any man who has ever been shifted from day work to night on account of the exigencies of the business (which the Union calls the convenience of the office) will ask to be switched back again without regard to the work of the composing room. If we understand this provision correctly, in any. office where both day and night forces are employed all of thé men on the night force who have at any time held regular situations. on the day force can for their own convenience ask to have their day situations restored, with the result that some offices would find themselves without any regular situation holders in the night time. As this proposal takes away from the foreman his right and authority to regulate his working force, we ask to have it stricken out for the same reason which we have assigned in the discussion of the previous section, viz.: to give to the fore- man the authority to regulate his force and make the necessary arrangements which the work of his department demands, The Publishers deny the very foundation and basis of this section, and say that at no time are switches of employes made for the convenience of the office. Any switch that is made is for the good of the service and in response to the chang- ing demands for composition on account of the necessities of the business. Changes are not made for ‘‘convenience,” which means for the personal ease or comfort of the Publisher, his foreman or |his other employes. Changes are made because the business changes. Section 43. Wage Scale for Machine Tenders. The Publishers in their proposition have offered the same increase to the machine tenders that has been offered to the other members of the Union employed in the composing room, namely, an in- crease of $1.50 over the wages which for the past year have been paid for machine tenders’ work. This increase is clearly shown in the Publishers’ proposition as printed in the Agreed Statement of Facts. The machinists in the past have had a wage which averaged about the same as the wages paid the other employes of the composing room. The variation in wage from $40 to $46 as offered is due to the number of machines in use, for which the machine tenders must care. In the scale of prices for book and job work machine tenders’ wage is higher than the wage paid to other members of the Union. The job scale from one to four machines is $45; five to eight, $46.50; nine to twelve, $48.50; thirteen or more, $50.50. The Publishers in making their offer on the book and job scale to be fair should offer the same scale for machine tenders that the commercial houses are paying; provided, the Union can give good and sufficient reasons why the. machine tender is entitled to a larger increase in wage than his brothers who are employed as linotype operators or hand compositors in the same office. We are willing to accept the book and job scale for machine tenders if the Arbitrator decides that the book and job scale, is fair and just for the other employes of the composing room, such ac- ceptance to be with the provision noted. The Publishers offer $5 a week in addition to the day scale for a machine tender working at night. This $5 difference has existed in past contracts for machine tenders and is the difference named in the book and job scale. The Publishers feel that the difference between day and night work for machine tenders should be $3 a week, the same as the difference which prevails in day and night work for other members of the Union; that whatever reason there may be or may have been for establishing this differential of $3, or 50 cents a day, between day and night work, that reason is good and sufficient for a differential of $3 between the day and night wage of the machine tender. i We accept this differential of $5, but in passing we will say that the wages in this provision should be adjusted in accordance with whatever adjustment the Arbitrator:may make in the wages of the other employes of the composing room. Neither all nor any part of the $12 asked for third shift machine tenders should be allowed. The $5 allowance for night work over day work should cover this third shift. ‘If any change is made in the $5 allowance for night work, that change should of course apply to the third shift machinists. They are entitled to the night price and no more. : Apprentices.—By referring to the Publishers’ proposition and the Union’s proposition, you will notice that the Publishers ask to have stricken out of the provisions these words: ‘“‘But not more than six shall be permitted in any one office.’’ In February, 1920, an inquiry was sent to all publishers who would be interested in this arbi- tration asking them the number of men employed 43 and the number of their composing rooms 1 * Hi result of the inquiry apprentices employed. The was as follows: pren- Newspapers. Regulars. tices. GIODE 2 occ e cece e teres ene eeneenes 84 5 World .. - 194 6 Tribune 117 6 Times .. 196 6 Sun . 193 6 Stand 70 wa Post 7 5 Eagle 92 3. Mail ....seeeeeee 79 5 Morning Telegraph........ 50 2 The ratio rule is 1 to 15—only six in an office. From the statement it appears that all of. the papers except the Standard Union and Brooklyn Eagle and Telegraph have their full quota of ap- prentices. Under the limitation of six apprentices to an office the Union is committing industrial suicide. It takegy an apprentice five years to be- come a journeyman, so that every year one and one-sixth journeymen will be added to the offices of the World, Times, and Sun. In each_ one of these offices over 190 men are employed. It would take 163 years for these papers by the present apprenticeship system to provide enough men {to renew their present number of employes. New York newspapers are not educating enough ap- prentices to take care of the loss py death in their offices, to say nothing about loss from other causes, such, for instance, as engaging in other pursuits. We accepted the apprenticeship provi- sion at the ratio of one to fifteen, making no change in the ratio, although the Publishers be- lieved that they were entitled to have the ratio lowered, as they knew the number of apprentices allowed to publishers in other cities. We confine our argument to the limitation of the number of men to six. There should be no limitation in the case of the larger offices. They offer the appren- tices the same opportunity for advancement that the small office offers. They have a larger equip- ment and can give the same advantage that the small publisher gives. This limitation in the larger offices acts as a bar to the proper and necessary renewal of their composing room forces. It is just as necessary to make provision for these renewals in the office of the large publisher as in the office of the small publisher. There is no denying the fact that in New York city there is at present a great scarcity of printers. It is im- perative that more apprentices be educated. The Union admits this. Other provisions under this caption of apprentices in the Agreed Statement of Facts show that the Union is alive to this condi- tion because they have inserted in this contract a new clause, the purpose of which will be to give apprentices a better education in the art of print- ing. The Union has said in the past that the Publishers have not taken advantage of the ap- prenticeship provisions which they have. We have shown that the World, Tribune, Times, and Sun have taken full advantage of the apprenticeship | clauses; that they have the full number which the old contract allowed, namely, six. They are ready and willing to increase this apprenticeship to one to every fifteen. As a matter of justice to the larger employer, and as a matter of necessity we ask that this restriction be removed. We submit an analysis of the apprenticeship provisions in other large cities: STATEMENT OF NUMBER OF APPRENTICES ALLOWED IN BIG CITIES. Note—1-10 means 1 for each 10 journeymen or major fraction thereof. North Atlantic—Boston, 1-15, 6 allowed; Buf- falo, 1-7; Newark, 1-10; New York, 1-15, 6 al- lowed; Philadelphia, —--; Pittsburgh, 1-8; Prov- idence, 1-7. South Atlantic.—Atlanta, ——; Baltimore, 1-10; Charleston, S. C., 1-10; Jacksonville, 1-6; Rich- b Atiantic-Chiesgo, 1-10 lantic.—Chicago, 1-10; Cincinnati, 1-10; Cleveland, Ohio, 1-10; Detroit, 1-7; Indianapolis, 1-10; Kansas City, 1-10; Milwaukee, 1-5; Minne- anolis, 1-8; Omaha, 1-8; St. Louis, 1-10; St. Paul, mond, Nort! South Central.—Birmingham, ——; Dallas, 1-9; Little Rock, 1-7; Louisville, 1-10; Memphis, Le New Orleans, —. inne ee pavers rey aos Dneeles. 1-10; Port- , Ore., 1-8; Sal ake, 1-10; isco, 1-10; Seattle, 1-10. pre eben anes We could not agree upon the wage to be paid to apprentices, Our difference is an honest one, based upon the characteristics of the boy. The printers offer a graduated scale from the first day of the apprenticeship to the last day. The Publishers offer the present arrangement of~ apprentices’ pay, to wit: y iret and second year, pay _to be at the dis- eretion of the foreman. Third and fourth year, one half of the journeymen’s pay. Fifth year,. two-thirds of a journeyman’s pay. 7 ‘We believe if the boy knows in advance just when and how much his pay is to be advanced the- incentive 1o his better efforts is lost. A lazy, in- different apprentice will advance the same as an active and careful worker if the Union’s clause- is put into the contract. The Union is not sure of the operation of this- graduated wage scale, since they have put some new discipline conditions into the contract by agreement with the Publishers. We are old fash- joned, perhaps, but still believe that the best dis- cipline for the boy is the pay envelope, ‘‘As ye- sow, so shall ye reap.’’ The Union's wage scheme for apprentices is new and is now being tried out in the book and job offices of New York for the first time. If the- experiment shall prove satisfactory, we might be willing to accept a graduated scale in later con- tracts. We therefore ask that the old wage pro- vision be granted, and that the Union’s graduated: scale be stricken out. 7 Now, let us leok at the International law, which is not found in the book and job scale, even though it applies to all members—the priority law. We plead not so much the injustice of the law as the rank injustice of its application. We- will explain what this law means. In newspaper offices there are regular situation holders, paid by the week, the weekly minimum wage. The oldest employe has first or prior right to his regular weekly situation, and so on down the line of regulars to the last man. Then there is the extra or sub line, made up: of those who are waiting for the next regular’ weekly situation. The oldest sub gets the first regular situation, and so on down the line in the order of their enrollment on the waiting line. These extras work for regulars when they desire: to lay off, and they also do extra work for the office. Having explained the operation of the law we come to the point. When a newspaper publisher needs a man he must get him from the line in order of his priority. A new employe, no matter how ompetent, must start at the bottom of the sub line. Not so in the book and job offices! They can get printers wherever they please. No’ restriction of any kind except that they must be members of No. 6. They can put them at any kind of work— assistant foremen, make-up men, machine com- positors and proofreaders or as other department heads in the composing room, which means where- ever the foreman or employer desires to place the new employe. Newspaper publishers must observe priority and' try to find for their own_offices those men of adaptability, experience and skill who can fill the various positions satisfactorily. No restrictions for securing employes hampers: the efficiency of the book and job office. The older among the regular weekly situation holders and those approaching the time when they- would become superannuate remain in the news-- paper composing rooms on account of the pro- tection given by this priority law. The younger. men, are constantly leaving our employ to accept positions as assistant foremen, heads of depart- ments, and for specialized work in the book and job offices. The Publishers are not able to re- cruit their forces except from their own ranks: and then only in accordance with the priority rule that the oldest man in line shall have the first opportunity. The result of this is that the book and job office composing room can be more- efficiently manned. We therefore plead again that the wage scale offered by the Publishers is rea- sonable, fair and just when compared with the Union’s other scale that does not contain this restriction. There are two more important points, general in nature, which are present in every wage adjust- ment, and which we ask you most thoughtfully to- consider. First: The general economic condition of the newspaper industry. Second: The economic ‘‘sign of the times.’’ _ the general economic condition of the newspaper’ industry is strikingly illustrated in the mortality report for the year 1919, which we present in a letter from the American Newspaper Annual and Directory, | publahed by N. W. Ayer & Son, of adelphia, Pa., a recognized authority. Soe Exhibit oyh e ae . Polachek then produced and filed with th Arbitrator Exhibit Tr) nee Mr, Rouse—I ask that Exhibit J be copied into the record. (Exhibit J is as follows): 44 EXHIBIT J. PUBLISHERS’ ASSOC LON OF NEW YORK New York, March 23, 1920. N. W. Ayer & Son, Directory Dept., 300 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, Pa.: Gentlemen—The New York Publishers have asked me to write you for data concerning the mortality of daily and weekly newspapers in the year 1919. Will you please advise how many weeklies have suspended or consolidated during the year? How many daily newspapers suspended or consolidated during the year? Thanking you in advance for this information, iam, yours very truly, (Signed) LESTER L. JONES, Executive Representative. March 24, 1920. Gentlemen—Last year there were in the United States 67 daily papers suspended; 40 daily papers consolidated; total, 107; weekly papers suspended; 214 weekly papers consolidated; total, 1,094. In Canada there were 1 daily paper sus- pended; 1 daily paper consolidated; total, 2; 52 weekly papers suspended; 6 weekly papers consolidated; total, 58 Of course, many of these consolidations and suspensions were counterbalanced by new papers being started. The weeklies include a small percentage of class papers and papers printed in foreign languages. We have no means of separating these from the others without considerable research work, but judge that they do not amount to more than 5 per cent. Yours very truly, AMERICAN NEWSPAPER ANNUAL AND DIRECTORY, Per D. B. Since this report was issued the New York Publishers’ Association has lost one of its oldest and best members—the New York Herald. The evening edition of the Staats Zeitung has ceased. The morning edition of the German Herold is no more. The mechanical plants of the Staats Zeitung and the Herold have been merged. You, too, must be the judge of the ‘‘signs of the times’’ and of what the morrow will bring forth. The wage you name will be the minimum wage paid in the composing rooms of the members of this Association for one year from April 1, 1920, and until March 31, 1921. The Publishers believe that the peak of prices has been reached and passed. Their opinion is based upon the exhibits we present under the head of the ‘‘Signs of the Times.’’ See Exhibit K. (Mr. Polachek here produced and filed with the Arbitrator Exhibit K.) J (Mr. Polachek also filed with the Arbitrator two photographs, being photos of windows in Brooklyn, showing prices coming down.) The Publishers’ scale proposition is based upon two principal considerations: First, the wage which the greater part of this Union’s membership have accepted—the book and job scale. Second, the wages paid to newspaper printers for the same kind of work in the other principal cities, In the discussion of our offer we have shown that the book and job scale is: An increase of $1.50 per week over the pres- ent scale paid in newspaper offices, B. That a difference of three hours a week on day work in book and job shops, or 6% per cent. of production, exists. C. The self-evident fact that the cost of living is the same for a job printer as the newspaper printer. D. That newspapers should have the lower scale on account of giving more continuous employment if the rule in other industries is observed. E. That for this Union to maintain two wage scales in the printing industry in New York city is an unwarranted inequality. 2 F. That book and job offices are strong com- petitors of the newspapers in the advertising field, which is the source of the newspaper's greatest income, and that a difference in wages between the two branches of the industry places the news- papers at a disadvantage in its competition for advertising, which disadvantage is caused entirely by this Union maintaining two different wage scales. Under the second consideration we have shown: A. That by comparison with the newspaper scales in other large cities the New York news- paper scale which we are offering is higher than the wage paid in most of the cities and as high as the wage in the remaining cities. B. That New York Publishers are in competi- tion with other cities for circulation and adver tising, and that the industry here cannot prosper” and pay a higher wage than that paid in com< peting cities. C. That the actual expense of the average fam ily in other great cities is higher than in New York city, and that the wages in newspaper com< posing rooms are lower. We have also shown that the wage the Pub- lishers have offered in their proposition is far" beyond the living wage, and even beyond the ade- quate wage; that the income of the newspaper printer in New York city places him so far beyond the adequate wage that he is in the small class of less than three (3) per cent, of the wage’ earners of the United States. x All of these considerations we plead as to the’ reasonableness, Justice and fairness of the wage’ offer made. The Publishers have asked for some changes in the working conditions to be placed in the contract. ‘We have shown that the hours of labor do not fit the normal work to be done; that no change has been made for years, though conditions have greatly changed; that in all other big cities the Publishers have more flexible hours. We have shown the necessity for a competency definition; that our request is not unusual; that is in most contracts in other cities; that we are entitled to know what we are to get for the wage paid. We believe good and sufficient reasons have been given for allowing the foreman to transfer men from shift to shift without the consent of the employe upon reasonable notice being given. Yow decide what is fair notice, We have told you why we should pay the machine tenders the same wage as other members,. and that the $5 difference between day and night work should be the difference covering both night and third shift work. That the larger newspaper offices: are entitled. to a change in the apprenticeship rule is a. simple case of mathematics our figures: presented clearly show. We have asked that the wages paid to the apprentices shall be governed: by the same rules which has always prevailed. Furthermore, we have showr that the news- paper Publishers are hampered, penalized and restricted by this same Union by a number of provisions in this contract which do not appear in their contract with the book and. job pub- lishers, or if you please, we have shown. that the book and job publishers have been. given many preferences which this same Union does not grant. to the newspaper Publishers. In the priority provision in this contract which. is a serious handicap to the Publisher in main- taining an efficient composing room and securing” competent help. We have briefly shown that the condition of the newspaper industry in general is deplorable. You must be the judge of the “signs of the times.’’ The provisions in regard to overtime and extra men have been thoroughly discussed. The unreasonableness of the Union’s demand that shifts be made for the convenience of the employe has been shown. All of these matters: and things were considered in our joint conference with the Union and we could not agree. All of these pleas were made to the Union for the reasonableness and justice of our wage offer- Many important points we did not need to pre- sent to the Union at our joint conferences. As the Union has an intimate knowledge of the news= paper industry these many points they know as well as the Publishers. Of these points we wilE speak briefly: ; - This wage demand of Typographical Union No. 6 upon the Publishers’ Association was presented by them with a full knowledge of the desperate «or ditions in our industry due to the paper supply and the greatly increased’ custs. When they pre- sented their wage demand— THE UNION KNEW that the supply of primi paper is limited, since the Publishers have re— duced the size of their papers.and have omitted! thousands and thousands of dollars’ worth of ad— vertising. THE UNION KNEW that the prite of news paper is unheard of, ranging from $100' a tom for a part supply on contracts to $300 a tom for the remainder of their normal supply. For many years the price of news print paper ranged from $35 to $45 a ton, that is, from 1% cents to 2% cents per pound. Today the price is minimum on contract 5 cents to a maximum of from 5 to twenty cents a pound at the market rate, THE UNION KNEW and will not deny that the 45 Publishers are paying a greatly increased price for their print paper supply. We say to you that the increased cost to New York Newspaper Pub- lishers alone is at the approximate amount of $15,000,000 this year above last year’s cost. y THE UNION KNEW that the Publishers have -already been notified of another large advance for their next six months’ supply under their contracts, and these contracts cover only a part of the Publishers’ requirements. THE UNION KNEW that next to labor the paper supply gets the largest part of all news- papers’ income. r THE UNION KNEW that newspaper income is from two sources: Circulation and advertising. “THE UNION KNEW that circulation prices cannot be raised every time wages or paper prices are increased. ‘ 2 Such changes the public will not accept every ymonth or every time prices are changed. The price of the newspaper can be increased only a small amount, and such changes must be sep- arated by considerable periods of time. THE UNION KNEW that advertising rates are based upon circulation, so much per line for each thousand of circulation. ; THE UNION KNEW that an increase in the retail price of daily newspapers reduced the quan- tity of circulation, thereby making it difficult to advance or even maintain advertising rates. THE UNION KNEW that advertisement rates have been advanced and can be advanced within the narrow limits of the circulation relations. THE UNION KNEW that advertising rates can- not be raised every time the cost of production increases, but the increase in advertising rates must be gradual and at long periods. . THE UNION KNEW that advertising is sold on yearly contracts, so that if increases are made in the advertising rates they are not immediately effective, becoming effective only as each. adver- tising contract expires and is renewed. 7 THE UNION KNEW that the book and job offices can increase their prices on every job as costs of production increases. ars THE UNION KNOWING all of these conditions of the industry has insisted upon their wage de- mand, therefore is it any wonder that in view of this knowledge and of all the other matters and things which we have presented that the Pub- lighers and the Union were not able to reach an adjustment? : NOW you can see why you have been asked to act as Arbitrator. Your decision, Mr. Arbitra- tor, will also have its effect upon the wages of others employed by the Publishers. The printers’ wage scale is often referred to by other unions in the Publishers’ employment, when presenting and urging their wage demands. That you may have some knowledge of the size of the problem with which you are dealing, we will show you what an increase of $1 a week to all Union employes will cost the Publishers: (In round numbers.) Per week. Per year. 2500 printers .. $1.00 $100,000 800 pressmen .. 1.00 40,000 400 stereotypers - 1.00 20,000 600 mailers. ..... » 1.00 30,000 900 drivers ......-........ 1.00 45,000 sae A TOTAL OF APPROXIMATELY...... $235,000 would be required to give each Union employe an increase of a week in his wage. The Publishers ask the Arbitrator to rule: 1. That the Publishers’ offer of forty-five dol- lars per week day work and forty-eight dollars per week night work is a sufficient and satis- factory wage in view of the fact that six thou- sand’ members of the Typographical Union have accepted that figure as a satisfactory wage scale, ample to meet the increased cost of living, and there is no reason why twenty-five hundred mem- bers of this same Union should ask for discrim- ination in the wage scale in their favor. Partic- ularly in view of the fact that the day forces in the job offices, which include the greatest majority of these six thousand men, give forty- eight hours per week service for forty-five dollars, whereas the Publishers are offering the same wage for forty-five hours’ work or one dollar an hour. 2. That the penalty heretofore placed on Sun- day operation of evening newspapers operating seven days per week shall be abolished on the ground that it is discrimination against normal operation of such evening newspapers, whereas there is no such discrimination against similar operation of the morning newspapers. 38. That the penalty for the double operation on Saturdays in such newspapers as publish evening editions with Sunday morning editions shall not ibe further increased. 4, That the shift hours for morning newspapers shall be established on the same favorable basis ag is established in many other jurisdictions of the International Typographical Union, and that these shift hours cover a period of twelve hours, from 5 o’clock in the afternoon to 5 o’clock in the morning, during which men may be called to work for any eight continuous hours, including a half hour for lunch, without penalty, and on Saturday, instead of permitting the Union to charge a penalty as they have asked for begin- ning work at 3 o’clock in the afternoon, that the regular hours shall be established as from 3 o’clock in the afternoon to 3 o'clock in the morning, any eight continuous hours of work, including a half hour for lunch without penalty. . 5. That the shift hours for evening newspapers shall be established on the same favorable basis as is established in many _other cities in the jurisdiction of the Typographical Union, giving an eleven-hour swing in which to produce an even- ing newspaper, between the hours of 7 o’clock in the morning and 6 o’clock at night, for any eight continuous hours of work, including a half hour for lunch at a normal day’s pay. 6. That extras may be put to work by foremen from calendar day to calendar day in order that the office may have a reasonable opportunity to ‘secure the, men it needs for service in competition with the regular employes, who have a forty- eight-hour right to select their substitutes in case they desire to deprive the office of their services. And further, that no penalty of 50 cents per night or day shall be attached to the. employment of extras if they receive four or more days work in any fiscal week. 7. That overtime charges shall be maintained on the same basis that they have been maintained for years, namely, at price and one half on the minimum scale at five-minute intervals, with rotation at the discretion of the office. This.over- time penalty has been sufficient to induce the offices to abolish overtime whenever the Union permits it, and only such overtime igy now main- tained as is enforced by the working conditions which the Union established, and the severity of which it has refused to relax. 8. That foremen for the successful management of their offices shall be permitted to transfer men to whatever shift will prove most advan- tageougs for the production desired without the necessity of securing the consent of any individual or being forced to make a transfer on the basis of priority. Priority may secure the necessary force, but priority of transfer will not permit the development of an organization specializing for the work that is desired. There is no excuse for taking out of the hands of the offices the last vestige of control of the operations in their com- posing rooms. 9. That no restrictions shall be placed on the office in its right to go into the market and pur- chase supplies and materials for composing room use without the compulsion of ascertaining whether or not such goods had been manufactured under conditions that are acceptable to the Typograph- ical Union. The Union should not ask employers who are fair to them to carry on the battle single-handed for the establishment of union con- ditions in industries which they do not themselves control. That is the duty of the Union and not the duty of the Publisher. 10. That a standard of competency is an abso- ‘lute necessity and is the right of the Publishers who granted the closed shop and whose each and every situation in the composing room is con- trolled by the law of priority, which gives each individual a vested property right in his job. The Publishers of New York ask no more than is granted by the typographical unions to publishers in other big cities in this country, and since this Union is asking in New York the highest standard of wage granted to its members anywhere, they should be ready and willing to give at least as good service as is given in any other city. When we show to the Arbitrator- that many cities in this country have a fixed standard of 5,000 ems correeted matter per hour as a fair test of relia- bility, then why should this Union object to giving us the same class of service for a higher wage in New York? We do not question the competency of our operators, in most cases, but we do ques- tion most earnestly the quantity of production which the compositors are giving under our pres- ent contract, and we ask the Arbitrator to fix in the contract a standard of competency so that we may know the minimum of production to which we are entitled for a day’s wage. 11. That the scale of apprentices be left as it has stood for years, with this exception, that the Arbitrator grant the opportunity to educate more printers, increasing the number of apprentices permitted in an office. The rank of competent printers is being constantly depleted, and there is an actual shortage at the present time of men to do our work. Why not give the news- papers the opportunity to train enough young 46 men to fill the ranks as the older men step out and to supply the deficiency which is so frankly admitted to exist? 12. That for good and sufficient reasons already assigned members of the Union should not be transferred for their own convenience. Mr. Kelly--Mr. Stenographer, let us have the transcripts by Saturday night. We will proceed with the argument in rebuttal some time the early part of next week. Let us make it Tuesday of next week. Mr. Rouse—That is satisfactory to us. be ready by that_time. Mr. Polachek—Perfectly satisfactory. Mr. Kelly—Tuesday, May 18, at 10 a. m. (Whereupon at 2.15 p. m. the further hearing of the arbitration proceeding was adjourned until Tuesday, May 18, 1920, at 10 a. m.) —t THIRD DAY. New York, May 18, 1920, 10 a. m. The Arbitrator (Mr. William Kelly) called the arbitration to order at 10.25 o’clock a, m. i Mr. Polachek—May I have the floor a minute on @ matter of privilege, Mr. Arbitrator? Mr. Kelly—Yes; I guess there is no objection. Mr. Polachek—I want to apologize and_ say, when I got back to my office last week and told my secretary that I had this engagement for 10 o’clock this morning, she said to me, ‘‘Why, you have some people out of town coming, and you have an appointment with them at 11 o’clock,’’ Now, I want to ask the privilege of leaving and getting back here as soon as possible without interfering “with the proceedings in any way, because there are plenty of people here to repre- seht the Publishers’ Association. I shall get back We can to present the Publishers’ side, and if I am not needed before, till after the lunch recess, I would like to have that much time, but if I am needed before then I will be back. If Mr. Rouse can give me an idea of whether I can have the time up to past the lunch recess—— E Mr. Rouse—I want to say that I hardly think I can conclude the Union’s side in a day. Mr. Polachek—Then my presence or absence won't make any difference? Mr. Rouse—Because, Mr. Polachek, you know in the course of the rebuttal there is always an exchange. Mr. Polachek—I would suggest, if the Union does not mind, to let each side go through with its rebuttal without comment, the same as we did on the main argument. Mr. Rouse—I would be perfectly agreeable to that, Mr, Polachek; but I do not think it is fair to the Arbitrator. You and I are thoroughly conversant with the technical aspects of this case. Mr. Kelly, I assume, is not as familiar with the phraseology of our industry, and therefore it would only be fair that he should know the tech- nical side of it, so that he can understand the phrases that we might, perchance, use, and have a clear conception of the controversy as it exists between yourselves and ourselves. Mr. Polachek—Well; could not that be done without the injection of argument into the pro- ceedings? I am quite content to let you present your rebuttal as you have prepared it without any interruptions, and go on, just as we did—I take it for granted that whenever there is any- thing on which the Arbitrator ought to be en- lightened, in so far as your rebuttal is concerned, that you have taken care of that, to explain it to him, and I shall try to be equally explicit in my answer. Mr. Rouse—I will agree to that proceeding, Mr. Polachek, if it is acceptable to Mr. Kelly. Mr. Polachek—Whichever way—— Mr. Rouse—Always with the desire on the part of the Union, that if there is any particular point under discussion that Mr. Kelly is not quite familiar with, the Union would be very glad to enlighten him on the technical points. Mr. Kelly—Do I understand, Mr. Polachek, your idea is now to let the Union present its side, without interruption, and you come back and make your presentation without interruption? Mr. Polachek—Yes; and as Mr. Rouse has in- jected, that if at any point in the proceedings it is the Arbitrator’s wish to get further information both sides will endeavor to enlighten him on any point that he seeks information on. Is not that your idea? Mr. Rouse—To make it plain, the Union courts the widest latitude of inquiry upon the part of the Arbitrator in the facts that we are presenting. Mr. Polachek—That is very acceptable. Mr. Rouse—The Union will be glad to detail any point, ahy issue, and take it up and explain it to the very best of their ability. Mr. Polachek—That is very satisfactory to the Publishers. Mr. Keliy—Weli, so far as the proceedings have gone, I have endeavored as best I knew how, to try and get the basis and foundation of each and every argument. Knowing that, anything that was not familiar with, as you remember, I aske some questions. Now, what technical points will be brought out subsequent to those already sub- mitted, of course, I do not know. I am somewhat familiar, of course, with the business. I mea: superficially. I have not, of course, natural tech- nical knowledge of it; but anything I do not understand, of course, I hope to interrupt on and investigate just as exhaustively as I can, because I want to be familiar with all technical matters that may come before the Board. Now, if that is agreeable, why, I think, Mr, Polachek, Mr. Rouse will concede to your desires and so does the Chair, Mr. Rouse—The Union will concede to the re- quest of the Publishers with a reservation. That if there is any statement made that is not truth- ful, in our opinion, we certainly will reserve the right to combat it. Now, in all our former pro- ceedings from time immemorial it has been the custom after each side has presented its pre- liminary briefs, that the widest latitude is allowed both parties for discussion and argument. I might say that that procedure has been really the fault of the Publishers, as the records will disclose— not only in rebuttal, but in the preliminary argu- ment—and I do not want to retard or in any way hamper the proceedings; but I certainly will re- serve the right to the Union to combat any statements that are not statements of fact, in our opinion; and I accord the same rights to my a Polacth . Polachek—Then, I may be excused, e Arbitrator? mM as Mr. Kelly—Yes, Mr. Polachek. (Here Mr. Polachek left the room.) Mr. Kelly—If there is no objection, we will now listen to Mr. Rouse. Rouse—I wish to call to the attention of the Arbitrator that it has been impossible for the Union, in the short time in which they had to prepare their rebuttal argument, to present it in brief form. With 110 pages of closely typed matter it was impossible for us to prepare all our arguments in the manner I describe. I. will as briefly as possible take up for the Union the rebuttal argument from the pages of the Publishers’ brief, and will call attention, as I go along, to the pages, or the language, that I refer to. The first page that I call your attention to is page 3, at the bottom of which page the Pub- lishers say: ‘‘It may be illuminating to have a brief history of the wages paid these various classes of workers from pre-war times to the end of their contract on April 1, which is given as follows.’”’ Then follows a table of the wages paid. We call your attention to this particular point for this reason; They confirm the argument of the Union, that during all of the time from 1912 until January, 1918, with the increased cost of living, and the Union with a two-year contract, there was no expression of sympathy or consideration upon the part of the Publishers for the workers in the composing rooms of New York city; that the Union adhered to its contract; and they confirm our contention in submitting this, and to us it seems that they themselves should bow their heads in shame for the acknowledgment. Because it igs a well-known and a well-established fact that all over the United States, and even Canada, employers were meeting this condition by volun- tary increases; not so with the New York Pub- lishers’ Association. On page 5, and as a matter of fact, all through their argument, they are endeavoring to impress upon the mind of the Arbitrator the fact that the book and job men are receiving $45 for day work and $48 for night work and $51 for midnight work, They fail to tell you, however, that this adjust- ment was made upon the government figures in January of 83 per cent. as the cost of living, and that those self same employers have accepted government figures as the basis for wage adjust- ments; and if the figures that were disclosed on May 38, 1920, were then obtainable, that the book and job printers would have received the addi tional percentage in the way of wages. Also, we call to your particular attention, and will do sq throughout the remainder of our brief, to the fact that this contract of the book and job men alt shortly be readjusted again, and the contract tha you are now considering, namely, the newspaper contract, will run for an entire: year. Mr. Kelly—Let me interrupt you, Mr. Rouse. What proof, if any, have you got that that will be done? . Mr. Rouse—I will present that, Mr. Kelly, and for your consideration we present Exhibit A on 47 “his particular point, which is the printers’ council, i es known x the International Joint Council, composed of employing printers and the inter- national presidents of the printing crafts. One of the first points, in what they call their cardinal principles is this: ‘‘That the industry frankly ‘recognizes the cost of living, as compared to 1914, as the basic factor in wage adjustments. We also resubmit for your consideration the Industrial News survey, issued by the National Industrial Conference Board, which is primarily a smanufacturers’ inquiry board, which concedes a "7 per cent. increase since November, 1919, which, added to the government’s figures of 103.81, brings the cost of living unquestionably, according to these authentic sources, to 111 per cent. or more. The Union survey has disclosed that in March, 1920, in New York city, 0 121 per cent., exhibited in our brief. marked Exhibit A. . _ (Mr. Rouse then produced and filed with the Arbitrator Union’s Exhibit A.) | Again, I wish to impress upon you at this time the fact that in.their arguments relative to the comparison of book and job with newspaper work, they failed in any way to speak of the history of that industry. They know that in every city in the land this differential exists between news- paper work and book and job work; because the book and job .work is confronted with all kinds of competition from the outside and from the inside. It is a competitive industry exclusively, and New York in particular is in competition with the rest of the United States in that respect. That is one of the reasons why the industry has been held back. Another factor has been this: The book and job trade has never been so highly organized as the newspaper industry. Particularly in New York it has been in a state of non-union- ism to a great extent, and within a few miles of New York we have one of the worst non-union cities in the United States, namely, Philadelphia. During this period, in comparison, it is only fair to state that in 1906, while the newspaper men were working forty-five hours a week, the book and job men were working nine hours a day; and our International Union had one of the most _strenuous times in its history in the great eight- hour strike. Many shops were lost to the Union at that time but have since been reclaimed. All of these facts stand out very prominently in show- ing conclusively that the industry has never en- joyed what it should have enjoyed; but is now just coming into its own, and by the contract just concluded, one year from this time, it will be far superior to the newspaper contract without a question. They have conceded, in addition to this cost of living basis, a five-night week of forty hours for the same pay as for forty-five. I wonder if the Publishers themselves would concede that to the newspaper workers in New York city? In making comparisons, they should mention at least those things which bear prominently upon the situation confronting us. On page 7 of the Publishers’ brief they say that the competition between cities and between the book and job trade has a bearing on their indus- try. We have submitted exhibits showing in- creased advertising. We have submitted exhibits, and the volume of advertising exceeds the space for the same at their command, and to come in here and say that the book and job trade is a competitor-of the newspaper trade is one of the most absurd assertions that it has been our mis- fortune to listen to. For instance, I pointed out to the Arbitrator in the original brief that the New York Journal had increased its selling price to 3 cents; that this increase amounted to 50 per cent.; and that during the course of the period under which this argument is based that that ap- proximately represents a 200 per cent. increase in the selling price on this particular paper. Mr. Kelly—Now, Mr. Rouse, I want to ask a question at this time. Do you think that the 200 per cent. increase in the price of one of our daily papers is excessive? Would you care to be in- terrogated? That is Mr. Rouse—No, sir. Mr. Kelly—You do not think it is too much? Br; Bouse No, sir; I do not. r, Kelly—I am frank to admit that I d ‘think so either. oe Mr House No, sir. r. Kelly—Mr. Merrill, you represe - lishers. Are not the : th aa ee Be papers on the coast, for - sample, 5 cents? : ag Mr. Merrill—Some are 8 cents; ‘3 cents and most of them are 5 ae Helly As a matter my knowledge, the San Francisco papers hi: jbeen 5 cents, have they not? BERETS eye! Mr. Merrill—Yes, sir; except some of the even- the smallest are cents. ‘of fact, since 1897 to the cost of living was. ing papers. Some of the evening papers were sold at 2 cents and 3 cents on the street. The pennies are so scarce out there that few people get them, Mr. Rouse—I wish to point out to the Arbitrator, in making my previous assertion, that all of the other papers have raised their prices to 3 cents and 4 cents outside of the metropolitan district, and we feel that as soon as these proceedings are concluded that they themselves will go to 3 cents, same as the New York Journal. We want to say at this time that we commend the stand taken by Mr. Hearst and know that if the rest of the Publishers were fair to one another they would do likewise, but the meat in the cocoanut is the expression made by a gentleman a few moments ago when he said the real reason for holding the price down was because they.want circulation. Now, in this Association that is combatting the arguments of the Union for an increase in wage, the very men that are associated, as I have said, in this argument at this time in representative capacities, are endeavoring to take the circulation of the Journal away by holding their price to 2 cents; and would be very glad to keep wages down, down, down, down; so that they could force some of their other associates in the Association out of the field by competition. What reason is there for the other great papers not conforming to the same plan and program that the Journal has? It is the only chance that the little fellow has to acquire additional revenue, and the little fellow cannot increase unless the big fellow does increase; and it is the big fellows, like the Sun and the World, that are the close competitors of the Journal, that are holding this back, in my opinion. They say on that same page that $1 per week to the printers on all the papers would amount to $101,223. I ask you, Mr. Arbitrator, if the total increase on all papers, at $1 a week, would amount to $101,228, if the Journal, with its million and a half dollars by its increase in rate, does not offset any argument that might be advanced along these lines? Again, I call your attention to the table they submit, and you will note that they have two papers listed there, or three, as a matter of fact, namely, the Evening World and the Morning World and the New York Times. You will note that under the World they approximate the cost under this assumed raise for both papers at $14,500 They approximate the Times raise, $16,400. | These are their figures. Is it not singular that the World, employing 327 men, according to our records, that the Times, employing 237 men, according to our records, has a Jarger increase than the World. which produces two papers—an evening paper and a morning paper—with almost 100 more men? For your consideration, I produce a copy of the Evening World of May 7 of forty pages, produced by our members, showing the character of the work that they do. Mr. Kelly—Will you leave that as an exhibit, Mr. Rouse? Mr. Rouse—I do; as a special exhibit. (Mr. Rouse here produced and filed with the Arbitrator the Union’s special exhibit.) And yet we find it will cost the Times $16,400 for producing one paper and will cost the World for producing two papers, a sample of one of which I have submitted, $14,500. Could figures of this character be more ludicrous? It. is ludi- crous to present things of that character to the Arbitrator and expect him to believe such things. Mr. Kelly—Mr. Rouse, the difference in circu- lation would not have any bearing on that? Mr. Rouse—Not a particle. The compositors do not have anything to do with the circulation; they only have to do with the setting of the type and making up the pages. Mr. Kelly—I only wanted to find out. Mr. Rouse—Again I refer to page 8, where they expect the Arbitrator to believe this statement: ‘All of these weekly wage earners have a great advantage over their brothers in the book and JOB, fndustry: in a guarantee of steady employ- That statement is absolutely refuted by the report of our out-of-work expenditures, signed by the Benefit Board of the Union we represent, which takes in all classes, marked Exhibit B, showing exclusively that the employment of book and job men is just as steady as the employment of newspaper men. The expenditures week by week during the dull period of the year are presented for your consideration, and is an absolute refuta- tion of what they say. (Here Mr. Rouse produced and filed with the Arbitrator the Union’s Exhibit B.) Under the heading, ‘‘Adequate Wage," page 9, the Publishers maintain that the annual income of the newspaper printers under the proposed scales ($45, $48 and $51) will be from $2,340 to $2,652, and that these scales will be “very far 48 beyond the cost of living wage, or as it is some- times called, ‘the existence wage,’ and are above the top of the adequate wage class."’ Before considering the validity of this state- ment, a very important correction must be made. Assuming that the printer would be employed steadily throughout the year, we must allow at least two weeks for vacation, illness and other emergencies which prevent him from working. ‘The printer is paid only for the time he is actually at work. The average printer will lose more than ‘two weeks for any one of the above causes. Fig- uring most conservatively, then, we can allow him a fifty-week year, and the income would then be $2,250, instead of $2,340 for the day man, with -a proportionate decrease for the other shifts. The comparison of the average annual earnings of the printer with the earnings of other indus- trial workers is erroneous, since different kinds of dJabor working under different circumstances and in different localities with a different standard of living, are made the basis of comparison. Differ- ‘ent classes of workers have attained different ‘scales of wages and have correspondingly attained JAMES J. FEENAN, (Seal) Notary Public, Kings County. Mr, Kelly—Mr. Polachek, during these periods did the change of ownership take place? -Mr. Polachek—No, sir; this is the Evening Sun alone—our great money maker. Mr. Rouse—But it is owned by Mr. Munsey. Mr. Polachek—It is a perfect comparison, cause there is no change on the. Hvening Sun. The Evening Sun took over no papers. The Evening Sun was the money-maker, the morning Sun was the Joser, and therefore I quote the article. Mr. Kelly—During that period did the change of ownership take place? Mr. Polachek—The change of ownership took place in February, this year. You mean the change of ownership on the Sun? No, that took place several years ago. I have another statement here of Mr. Jason Rogers, and I call your attention to the fact that they reported a three million line increase in adver- tising for that gentleman. THE EVENING SUN 150 Nassau Street Business Department New York, May 10, 1920. In the four months of 1920 just passed, as com- pared with the same four months of 1919, the Sun Printing and Publishing Association finds that its net profits for the period in 1920 are far below the net profits for the same months in 1919, This is true in spite of the fact that advertising rates on the Sun have been raised in the year 1920 an average of approximately 25 per cent. over the year 1919. The difference in profit is due to the increased cost of all departments of labor and the excessive cost of white paper, added to the heavy increase in the prices of all materials purchased for produc- tion of the newspaper. SUN PRINTING AND PUBLISHING ASS’N. be- Vice-President. Jason Rogers, being duly sworn, on oath, says that he is the publisher of the Globe and is fully acquainted with its books and accounts; that the net earnings of said newspaper for the months of February, March and April, 1920, are seventy per cent. (70%) less than the net earnings for the sime months in 1919. JASON ROGERS. Mr. Keller—I submitted figures covering the d’f- ference between the years 1918 and 1919. I did not cover any figures since the 1st day of January. Mr, Polachek—I apologize. You said in 1919 they gained 3,000,000 lines of advertising, did not you? Mr. Keller—I said 1919 over 1918 the Globe gained 3,127,453 lines, and notwithstanding the affidavit of Mr. Rogers I believe that these figures are authentic for that year. Mr. Polachek—Mr. Rogers says the net revenue is 70 per cent. less, and he says it on oath. i Mr. O’Connell—Mr. Polachek, you did not give the net earnings of 1919. Mr. Polachek—I have not got them. Mr. Douglas—You have only shown the percenta- age, Mr. Rouse—Now, they are speaking of percent- ages. Before it was dollars. Mr. Oppenheimer—The net earnings are less in one time than another, but notwithstanding that fact he is taking it for granted that these things are so, as read—that the net earnings this year may be less than the net earnings were last year. In spite of that fact the Publishers are able to pay much more than we are asking for, but they do not show the gross earnings. Mr. O’Connell—You bet. Mr. Oppenheimer—You know also the law of excess profit tax, and you know what corporations are doing, and what they are spending, in order to get away from this excess profits tax. Mr Polachek—I will take an oath that the Evening Sun paid not one cent on excess profit tax the last year. Mr, Martin—I will make an oath for the Hagie. Mr. Oppenheimer—Of course they did not. They spent four million dollars in buying the Herald and the Telegram. 7 Mr. Polachek—They bought them in 1920 and they did not buy them with profits. : Mr. Rouse—Let him read his concluding affi- davit. Mr. Polachek—Here is the other one, and I sub- mit these affidavits and exhibits. The affidavit relating to the New York Evening Post is as fol- ae May 11, 1920. TO WHOM IT MAY CONCERN. During the first quarter of the year 1920 the net revenue of the Evening Post was less than during the corresponding quarter of the year 1919, in spite of the fact that the volume of advertising and the total circulation was considerably greater during the first three months of 1920 than in the preceding year. Z. L. POTTER, ; Business Manager. . Sworn and subscribed before me this 11th day of May, 1920. JAMES W. JENNINGS, Notary Public. Mr. Oppenheimer—I beg your pardon, will you mark that Publishers’ Exhibit Q? Mr. Polachek—I do not think you would mis- take that for your affidavit. (Laughter.) Mr. Oppenheimer—We are willing to take that for our exhibit just the same. We will take that for our exhibit, It does not make a bit of differ- ence. Mr. Kelly—I think Mr. Rouse is going to ma another speech. Go ahead, eee a _ Mr. Rouse—We have shown in previous proceed- ings the fallacy of the affidavits introduced by the Publishers. We have challenged the production of their books, showing earnings, and so forth. They present now for your consideration affidavits of a certain month or a certain period. They may have purchased all kinds of equipment. They may have extended their business in various lines. They may have done quite a number of things, yet they do not produce their books and show their earnings during the period that we were not get- ting any money from them, and we are presenting the bill for back pay at this particular time through the Arbitrator. In one breath they speak to the Arbitrator about dollars, and object to the Union using the percentage. In the next breath they come in and tell you that this paper has made 6 per cent. less over this period in that time. Mr. Polachek—Seventy per cent. less, Mr. Rouse—Or, in other words, they juggle around and ramble around, and use it, as I said before—just to camouflage the issue—and befog the mind of the Arbitrator. Mr. Kelly—I knew_you were going to say that. Mr. Oppenheimer—I wish to say, Mr, Kelly, that the only proof that you will ever get as to their ability to pay is when the Publishers show their books, and that is the only time that you can believe anything that_they may show regarding their ability to pay. Let them show their books, and show their gross and net earnings. Mr, Marquart—That is true, Mr. Polachek, is it, may I ask through the Chairman whether the American and the World are making lots of money— the American and the World? Mr. Rouse—They have not disproved the million and a half dollars I have spoken of. Mr. Polachek—The American—I put the American affidavit in another exhibit, because it bore more particularly on another point I want to make, but it will be included in_ those figures. Mr. Kelly—Mr. Polachek says he will submit an affidavit on behalf of the American. Mr. Douglas—He did not tell where this money was spent, why this certain per cent.? Mr Polachek—The affidavit states it is for white paper and labor bills, and material. Mr. Rouse—They do not produce their books. Mr. Polachek—The cost of producing the news- paper is the only_thing we can charge into the newspaper costs. Uncle Sam looks into our books. Mr. Oppenheimer—We would like to look into hem. Mr Keller—The newspaper moves from one building to another, and it has to remodel for accommodation, cannot you charge that? Mr. Polachek—I do not think so. Mr Rouse—Remodeling the Stewart Building is in the Sun survey. Mr. Lester Jones—Oh, no. Mr. Rouse—The Sun moved from the American Tract Society Building to the Stewart Building. Mr. Polachek—We did move, but it is not true that anything of that is taken into the account in. the percentages. Mr. Rouse—Is it not true that Mr. Munsey bought the American Tract Building; is it not true that he bought the New York Herald? Mr, Polachek—Of course he did. Mr. Rouse—And yet he shows a deficit. Where is he getting the money from? Mr. Polachek—Very rich men own newspapers. Mr. Oppenheimer—Let them produce the books. Mr. Polachek—I have known “rich men own newspapers and not make money out of it. Mr. Douglas—The real argument is to bring the books open to you. 7 . Mr. Kelly—No, open them to certified public accountants, Mr. Douglas—They will never do that, I war- rant you. Mr. Kelly—Mr. Polachek says the books are open to the government. iS Mr, Polachek—We have to keep our books right on these statements; you know these gentlemen that have sworn to these statements; you know they would not swear to a lie. Mr. Oppenhelmer~They are not swearing to 2 lie—to the absolute truth. 97 Mr. Polachek—You gentlemen said we were making more money, and I show it to you in half a dozen places in your record, Mr. Rouse—What were you making at the period that you compared from; what did you make then? . Mr Polachek—That is not the matter at issue. Mr. Rouse—We want to know what you made. Mr. O’Donnell—He is repeating. Mr. Rouse—Show us the percentage where you started from, we arbitrated it because we got nothing. . ‘ Mr, Polachek—You got nine dollars last year. Mr. Douglas—We ought to-have got , Mr. Rouse—According to Mr. Morrison we should have got more. Mr. Martin—Answering Mr. Rouse’s statement about charging in new plant and new buildings and machinery as expense, I happen to know something about the making up of the tax state- ments, because that is part of my job.. If any- body in this room thinks he can charge up ma- chinery and new equipment and new buildings, as expense, believe me—don’t put this on the rec- ord—— . Mr. Polachek—(Reading brief)—In™ substantia- tion of the foregoing statements of the New York Publishers, we submit the statement of Mr. Victor Lawson, publisher of the Chicago Daily News, one of the greatest and most prosperous evening papers in the United States. Mr. Lawson’s statement was made in testimony before the Senate Com- mittee which is considering the matter of news- print paper. age PeeRnOny. was given in Wash- | ington, y 2, . . Mr. Lawson told the Senate Committee that in the last year his payroll had advanced $500,000. For the first four months of this year, 1920, he said his newspaper, the Chicago Daily News, will make money, but owing to increased cost of oper- ation it is booked to lose money the rest of the year. That is Exhibit P. (Here Mr, Polachek produced and filed with the Arbitrator Exhibit P.) Mr. Rouse—I wish to call to the attention of the Arbitrator he is not concerned in this con- troversy. Mr. Polachek—We are talking about the general conditions of the newspaper industry. Mr. Rouse—He is not a member of the associa- tion here in New York. He is not one of the parties. It is simply an opinion of an outside man. It has no bearing on our case, Mr. Polachek—(Continuing reading brief)—This shows that the condition which confronts the newspaper industry in New York is the same con- dition which confronts the newspaper industry in Chicago, and the same is true in all parts of the country. i To show you how delicate the wage situation is, in January, 1920, an Arbitration Board in the city of Tacoma gave the newspaper printers an increase considerably over what they were receiv- ing in the neighboring city of Seattle. The pub- lisher in Tacoma was obliged to reduce his paper to four pages and thus reduce his expenses. In March the printers voluntarily offered to reduce, and did reduce, the wage scale, so that it was placed on a par with the scale paid in Seattle. The Seattle scale is $48 per week. Mr. Rouse—If the Arbitrator thinks it has any weight, I just want to bring this to the mind of the Arbitrator, in relation to that point they have presented at Tacoma and Seattle, they are about twenty-five miles apart. The Tacoma scale was concluded, and then later, the Seattle scale came up. Seattle went through the throes of a great industrial trouble there. The papers were full of it. A great open shop assault was made upon all industries, including the printing industry, and later the Seattle printers adjusted their scale on a basis of a seven-hour day, three hours less than ours, for a 42-hour week, and Tacoma, twenty-two miles away. Because of the competition of the Seattle papers going into the Tacoma field, the advertisers in Tacoma refused to advertise in the Tacoma papers and put their advertising in the Seattle papers, because the Seattle papers could enter into the Tacoma field as early as the Tacoma papers could come out. Subsequently the printers were compelled to ad- judicate it for that reason, Mr. Polachek—(Reading brief)—While it is true that newspapérs are receiving two cents in the city and three cents in the country for their newspapers, as against the price of one cent in the city and two cents in the country in 1917, yet the newspaper deficit in the circulation de- partment is greater than it ever was in the his- tory of newspapers, and there is not a newspaper in New York which is not losing heavily on the cost of the white paper which it puts into its newspaper, as against the circulation revenue which it derives from the sale of these papers. Publishers herewith furnish affidavits to show just how the change in selling price of the news- papers has failed to keep pace with the mount- ing cost of newsprint paper, and that the news- papers are facing and meeting deficits of hun- dreds of thousands and millions of dollars in their white paper bill, against which circulation receipts are a set-off, while in former years the circulation receipts in many cases just about equalled the cost of the white paper which was put into the papers sold, and in a few cases actually showed a profit on the white paper consumed and distributed. That is Exhibit Q. (Here Mr. Polachek produced and filed with the Arbitrator Publishers’ Exhibit Q) Mr. Kelly—Mr, Polachek, before reading the affidavits, how do the Publishers technically differ- entiate between white paper and loose print paper? i Mr. Polachek—When I say white paper, I mean newsprint. It is interchangeable. It is the same Enine: We always speak about our white paper bill, Mr, Kelly—There is no difference? Mr. Polachek—There is no difference whatever. It is an interchangeable term. On the outside we talk of newsprint, and in the office as white paper. (Reading affidavits as follows): Affidavit showing difference between circulation receipts and the cost of print paper during the first three months of 1920 and 1919: Deficit. $907, 854.00 290,066.85 13,562.98 44,090. 35,374.82 American and Journal In the meeting between the committee of the I. T. U. No. 6 and the Newspaper Publishers to discuss the wage scale, the printers’ spokesmen have referred to the increase in price of the daily newspapers as indicating that the newspgpers were receiving much larger income, and Were, therefore, in a position to pay largely increased wages. As the Sunday New York American is the only New York paper that has increased its price to the public to 10 cents in the past year, and as the New York Evening Journal is the only New York evening paper that has increased its retail price from 2 to 3 cents, it may be illuminating to the mind of the Arbitrator to present the plain-facts in figures showing why the Hearst newspapers, having very large circulations, and therefore very large paper consumption, were compelled to in- crease their price. I present, therefore, below the exact figures of the total receipts from circulation and actual cost of print paper used by the New York American and the New York Evening Journal during the first quarter of 1920, as compared with the same three months last year. The American figures include the week day morning New York American and the Sunday New York American. The Evening Journal figures include the six-day evening paper: In the first three months of 1919, the total receipts from circulation of the New York American were.....0+..++++ $835,589.59 The actual cost of print pap i the\same period Was.......eeeeeseee+s 550,891.16 This left a profit from circulation in the first quarter of last year of........-. $284,698.43 In the first three months of 1920 the total receipts from circulation of the New York American were........-...5 $992,847.00 The actual cost of print paper used in the same period WaS........cseeeeeeee 1,124, 964.32 The result was an actual LOSS of...... $132,117.33 As the profit of $284,698.43 made in the first three months of last year was en- tirely wiped out this year and a loss of $132,117.38 was substituted for that profit, the difference, or total loss to the New York American, was....... +» $416,815.76 Or, at the rate of $1,667,263.04 on the wrong side for a year. In the first three months of 1919, the total receipts from circulation of the New York Evening Journal were...... $690,149.00 The actual cost of print paper used in the same period Was......cceceee ones 457,590.21 This left a profit from circulation in the first_quarter of last year of.......... $282,558.79 The Evening Journal's price was not raised to 3 cents until Tuesday, April 27. At 2 cents, therefore, during the first quarter of the present year, the total receipts from circulation were... $750,452.68 98 The actual cost of print paper used in the same period was «--1,017,933.86 The result was an actual loss of....... $258,481.18 Against a profit on circulation last year in the same three months of....... e+ 233,558.79 These two figures put together show difference on the wrong side in three months of 1920, as compared with the ie period. of 1919, for the Evening ‘ournal alone of........ siniee'osaadive ererays + $449,089.97 Or, at the rate of $1,964,159.88 on oe wrong side for a year. To summarize: The net result of the total receints from circulation and cost of print paper used by the New York American and the New York Evening Journal combined resulted in a profit from circulation alone in the first quarter of 1919 (omitting cents) the New York American and the Sunday American, all three, had about their usual normal substantial growth in circulation. All three editions had larger sales this year than last. But the cash results of their circulation, crediting the en- tire gross receipts from circulation and charging the actual cost of print paper as delivered to the pressroom, put before printing, was a LOSS this year (omitting cents) of...........00. $390,598.00 As the profit of $517,256 made in the first quarter of last year was wiped out this year and a loss of $390,598 was substituted for that profit during the same period, the difference was a total loss of......... Seiya Baie BG's seers $907,854.00 As advertising contracts are all made by the year, it has been impossible to raise advertising rates sufficiently to make up more than a small part of this loss, and the difficulty has been greatly increased by the necessity of omitting advertising because of our inability to procure at any price additional quantities of paper to meet the demands of our circulation. To enable the Arbitrator to reach a correct understanding of the actual conditions of the newspaper industry as a whole, I should put in this record, perhaps, the fact, well known to all newspaper publishers, that as the Evening Journal has the largest circulation in the United States among evening papers, and the Sunday-New York American the largest circulation in the United States among Sunday papers, the proportions of their losses from circulation, owing to the present cost of paper, are probably larger than those of any other newspaper. But it is a conservative statement, I think, to say that of the twenty-four newspaper members of the New York Newspaper Publishers’ Association, parties to this arbitration proceeding, all with the possible exception of two are operating at less profit this year than last, and some of them are being published at an actual loss to their owners at the present time. ‘We have no objection to the foregoing statement going into the record of arbitration proceedings between the Typographical Union No, 6 and the Newspaper Publishers, though they are not for general publication. Their accuracy is attested under oath. BRADFORD MERRILL, General Manager Hearst Newspapers. Mr. Polachek—$690,000 was the revenue and the white paper cost was $457,000. That was in 1919. Mr. Rouse—What was the circulation figure? _ Mr. Polachek—They are not on here, but I will furnish them from the government reports. _ Mr. Rouse—May I ask one or two questions, Mr. Polachek ? 7 Mr. Polachek—Let me finish reading the affi- davits. That was just the New York American part, THE SUN AND NEW YORK HERALD. 280 Broadway, New York. Business Department. CIRCULATION RECEIPTS VS. WHITE PAPER USED IN MONTHS OF FEBRUARY, MARCH AND APRIL. 2 ——| ——aaaS=SaaSSS—=—=———ee— Feb., March, Circulation 517,256.00 Paper April. receipts. used. Profit. Loss. 1917. . .*$243,016.09 $264,378.83 weeege $21,362.74 1918...+ 344,373.35 264,245.86 $80,127.49 —...... 1919...+ 381,900.61 387,928.05 aes See 6,027.44 1920...+ 598,948.86 895,042.71 _—.....-- 296,093.85 *One cent basis. Two cents basis. 1920 loss as compared with 1917, greater oiaieiaine este of ++ $274,781.11 2 h 1918, greater 1920 loss as compared with pele by 290,066.41 . Average cost per a00 pounds of newsprint paper, _ 0. b, pressroom, during months of February, March and April, 1917, $3.35; 19 ; i #418; 1000, a on $ 18, $3.20; 1919, + Muller, being duly sworn, states that he the principal bookkeeper of the Sun Printing ee Publishing Association and the Sun-Herald Cor- poration, and that the above are true figures taken from the books and records of these corpo- rations. MULLER. 1920 loss as compared w: CIRCULATION RECEIPTS AND PAPER COSTS. Teb., Circu- Cost of paper Excess Deficit March, lation delivered in above below April. receipts. pressroom. cost. cost, $45,636.59 $26,603.07 $19,033.52 sisra Bier 52,006.06 45,567.49 6,438.57 eave 1919... 41,425.72 39,585.21 1,840.51 1920... 52,916.54 64,688.95 ...... $11,722.41 Difference between 1920 cost of paper and 1917 cost............... aietstbie wisi osesG $38,035.88 Difference between 1920 cost of paper and 1918 cost............00. Kee Ue tates 19,081.46 Difference between 1920 cost of paper and 1919 cost............e0ee sese onsen 925,058.74 Average cost of print paper delivered, per 100 pounds: 1917, $3.66; 1918, $8.56; 1919, $4.21; 1920, $5.61. Z. L. Potter being duly sworn, says that the information above given has been carefully pre- pared from the books of the New York Evening Post, Inc., and.is true and correct, as he verily believes. NEW YORK EVENING POST, INC., Z. L. Potter, Business Manager. CIRCULATION RECEIPTS AND PAPER COSTS. Feb., Circu- Costof paper Excess Deficit March, lation delivered in above below April. receipts. pressroom. cost. cost. 1917... $95,268.93 $117,000.86 _—_...... $21,821.93 1918... 162,242.14 121,463.05 $40,779.09 —...... 1919... 178,952.87 195,905.56 ...... 16,952.69 1920... 195,793.97 256,837.46 —...... 61,043.49 Difference between 1920 cost of paper and 1917 cost........ sharia gaye capa a vara asa ae‘ $139,746.60 Difference between 1920 cost of paper and 1918 cost...... seh'a wR Sv0r La bees a bog ga 135,374.41 Difference between 1920 cost of paper and 1919 COSt...... cc eens ee enceceeene 60,931.90 Average cost of print paper delivered, per 100 pounds: 1917, $2.90; 1918, $3.15; 1919, $4.20; 1920, $5.01. Jason Rogers being duly sworn, says that the information above given has been carefully pre- pared from the books of the Globe, and is true and correct, as he verily believes. JASON ROGERS. CIRCULATION RECEIPTS AND PAPER COSTS. Feb., Circu- Costof paper Excess Deficit March, ation delivered in above below April. receipts. pressroom. cost. cost. 1917... $71,495.96 $95,690.00 _...... $24,194.04 1918... 117,543.31 90,023.54 $27,519.77 ~—..... . 1919... 117,543.31 89,870.22 28,173.09 _—_..... 3 1920... 182,174.59 189,376.32 —....-. 7,201.78 Difference between 1920 cost of paper and 1917 cost...... a oad mis a ce $93,686.32 Difference between cost of paper and 1918 cost...... wig aa helt us ius ge 99,352.78 Difference between cost of paper and 1919 COSt..c.sseeeeereeeeeeeee «-+- 100,006.10 Average cost of print paper delivered, per 100 pounds: 1917, $3.32; 1918, $3.26; 1919, $3.86; 1920, $4.85. Daniel Nicoll being duly sworn, says that the information above given has been carefully pre- pared from the books “of a Boene Mail, and is orrect, as he verily believes. pee 7 DANIEL NICOLL. Mr. Rouse—I wish to ask Mr. Polachek just this question: What is the contract price for white paper now paid by the publishers on contract? Mr. Polachek—On contract we are at present paying for the portion of our supply which comes 99 on contract 5 cents mill. That brings it up to about $5.50 in our pressroom. - Mr, Rouse—Five cents mill. Is it not also a fact that the amounts you are quoting here are caused by the excessive use of white paper and the extra charge is for the spot market price? Mr. Polachek—I have quoted our total price average for the month’s quota, which was 6 cents, as I told you. Our cost on contract paper is $5.50. The additional paper we have bought has brought the average up 60 cents 100 pounds. Mr. Rouse—I want to bring this point to the mind of the Arbitrator, in pointing out to him this white paper situation, that the printers are not responsible for that. ‘that we have presented for your consideration a vast number of exhibits with statements from their own association, showing that it is the Publishers themselves that are directly responsible; that they have had such an oversupply of advertising and business, they have just gone out and drifted with the tide, as I read to you yesterday. Those statements are by Mr. Hearst himself, by Mr. Jason Rogers, by the busi- ness manager of the St. Louis Star, I think it was, and then a number of other papers, and the excess price that they are paying now for paper is caused by those men going out in the open market and vying with one another to outdo one another in the competitive spirit of getting, so that they can put it over the other fellow. That is some- thing that we have nothing to do with, and it is something that they have all got something to do with, because it shows that they should govern themselves in a business way, as Mr. Hearst and Mr. Munsey, and the rest of the men point out to them; and to bring those affidavits in here, present them to you—it is simply beside the ques- tion, because they have the remedy themselves. Circulation. They do not tell you that in that period where loss occurred through circulation, about the extra number of pages that were print- ed and extra columns of advertising that were carried, and they state it is contract. Now, they know all their advertising is not contract adver- tising, and that that revenue on advertising wou'd more than recoup their losses in circulation by many dollars. Mr. Polachek—I will state to the Arbitrator, without any contradiction, that at least 95 per cent. of all the advertising in the newspapers of New York—display advertising—is contract adver- tising. And I want to say further, in regard to Mr. Rouse’s statement as to the responsibility for the paper situation, and I will say it under oath, Mr. Arbitrator, if you choose to put me under oath, that I, as publisher of the Munsey news- papers, have not bought a pound of paper in at least 75 days; that I have permitted our papers to go to press as eight-page newspapers, as twelve- page newspapers, as sixteen, eighteen and twenty- page newspapers, when I had advertising enough in the house to print a 32-page newspaper. But I have made it a rule that I will not go out and support this abnormal spot market by buying all this market, and I have co-operated with every newspaper and publisher in New York in endeav- oring to reduce the consumption of newsprint paper, so that we could break this spot market; and I want to say I know that is the attitude of every newspaper man in New York city, with the postible’ exception of those that own their own mills. Mr. Rouse—That only qualifies my statement that the publishers themselves are responsible for this condition and that the printers are not, and it is-their concern and not ours, They have the remedy, and it only goes back to the old argument I have repeatedly used that they should adopt business methods and business principles among themselves. : Mr. Polachek—That would depend on the condi- tion of the industry. Mr, Rouse—I just wish to call to your attention also, in a comparative way, that the (Chat, the Brooklyn Weekly News, the Bronx Home News, the North Side News, and many of these other papers in this city, circulate without any charge to their constituents, giving the paper away free, and are able to thrive and prosper on their advertising alone. Mr. Polachek—But they are not parties to these negofiations. z Mr. Rouse—No, but the parallel of business prin- ciple is there, just the same. Mr. Kelly—in order that you will be correct, Mr. Rouse, Mr. Brandt says that the Chat charges 8 cents a month. Mr. Douglas—If they get it. Mr. Rouse—Yes, if they get it. Mr. Kelly—I want you to be correct. Mr. Oppenheimer—They give that money to the boys that carry the paper around. Mr. Brandt—The carrier gets three cents of that. Mr. Oppenheimer—On the West Side it costs 7 cents, and the boys get that 7 cents. Mr. Douglas—The reason for that is that the law makes them charge that much money. Mr. Kelly—Is that it? Mr. Polachek—They can do anything they want except put it in the mails. . Mr. Rouse—That simply shows the importance of circulation. Mr, Kelly—I used to get it when I was post- master. You have neglected me since I became county clerk, All right, Mr. Polachek, I am sorry I interrupted you. (Mr. Polachek then continued reading his brief, as follows): THERE IS NOT A PAPER TODAY THAT IS NOT SHOWING A HUGE DEFICIT IN SPITE OF THE INCREASE IN SELLING PRICE, AND THE AFFIDAVITS OF THE PUBLISHERS HEREWITH SUBMITTED GAVE THE ARBI- TRATOR A CLEAR INSIGHT INTO THE STATE OF THE NEWSPAPER BUSINESS IN THIS RESPECT. As to advertising revenues on which the Typo- graphical brief laid so much stress and the huge advances in advertising rates which are men- tioned in their brief, the Publishers wish to submit to the Arbitrator that these gentlemen have given him only a_superficial idea of the state of the advertising business as it effects the newspaper business. It is true that rates for advertising have been increased, but they have not been increased in any proportion to the increase in expenses of production. Publishers would be glad to raise the rates to meet all the demands of- the typographical and other unions, but the business is of such char- acter that we cannot attempt to put on a heavier charge than the traffic will reasonably bear. In order to show the Arbitrator clearly just how ad- vertising rates have brought increased revenues to the newspaper, and that is the real test of how rates have been increased, the Publishers submit affidavits to show increases in net receipts per line and per column by various newspapers on the basis of their present rate cards, as compared with the rate cards which were in effect during the same months in 1919. (Mr. Polachek produced and filed with the Arbitrator Exhibit R.) Mr. Polachek—A summary of these affidavits shows increases in advertising revenues per column in 1920 over corresponding period of 1919: Per cent. Evening Mail, increase........c00.eeeeeeees 7.9 Globe, increase........ 1.31 Post, increase........... 5.3 Brooklyn Eagle, increase...... 10.44 Standard Union, no increase. _ Tribune, increase.............. 18 UN. asics waereenewe - (dt Times ...-...05-005 11.4 New York Journal... 29 New York American. - 28.50 New York World......-ccesseccssesvesersce 19.51 I do not need to read the affidavits; they merely give those percentages, which shows—— Mr, Rouse—Have you the Journal of Commerce there? Mr. Polachek—No, Commerce. Mr. Rouse—I wish to submit, then, just at this time, this rate card of the Journal of Commerce, showing that they are putting in a rate increase right away and undoubtedly the others will do likewise as soon as these proceedings are con- eluded, Mr. Polachek—I will explain to the Arbitrator that we are under contract with our advertisers. Mr. Rouse—Not for those ads. Mr. Kelly—What exhibit is that of yours, Mr. Polachek? Mr. Polachek—I have just filed Exhibit R. Mr. Kelly—Then we will make the other exhibit Exhibit R-a, (The exhibit produced by Mr. Rouse was filed with the Arbitrator as Exhibit R-a.) Mr, Rouse—As a special exhibit by the Union showing the contemplated new increases. Mr. Keller—You do not offer that exhibit, Mr. Polachek, to offset the figures that I read into the record here some time ago? Mr. Polachek—No, merely to show what rev- enues those increases are producing, and what increased revenue it leaves. Of course, you may look at a rate card and see some individual rates that are very high, but the test of rates is, what do the columns bring to the newspaper? Every day I have a report on my desk of the total number of lines and columns appearing in the paper, what the total revenue is, and what the average revenue per column is per day. These are the figures that represent the actual revenues. __Mr. Keller—I have had ample means of observ- ing the proposed increases in some of the news- I have not the Journal of 100 papers in the city, and you know there is a sort of a gentleman’s agreement between you and the printers and Publishers that you do not talk outside of the composing room of what you heard in it. 3 alt A Mr. Polachek—These are affidavits taken from the books and papers showing the net revenues per column in advertising, Mr, Rouse—I trust the Arbitrator will bear that in mind. We do not want to take the Publishers too seriously on those figures. Mr, Kelly—I do not think that is germain. I do not believe, if there is a gentleman’s agreement between the Publishers and the printers, that we ought to take any cognizance of it here, even by inference. Mr. Polachek—There is no agreement that we should withhold any of those figures. Mr. Keller—There is an agreement among all Union printers that they will not give to the outside world what they see in the inside of the composing .room that does not go into the news- papers: There are lots of times that copy comes nto the office—— Mr, Kelly—I can see where the outsider suffers, now. Mr. Polachek—For the purposes of the proceed- ing, if Mr, Keller would like to put anything in the record in reference to advertising, that has not been brought out, I would be very glad to have him state it. Mr. Rouse—I do not think that that ought to go into the record. Mr. Polachek—These statements statements taken from our books, Mr. Rouse—I want to assure the Arbitrator and the Publishers that there is no desire on _ the part of the ographical Union to have anything read into the record that in a business sense would militate in any way at all against their private internal affairs. We do keep sacred what- ever we learn, and we know that they keep sacred many of the things concerning incidents that are passed, Mr. Polachek—But there is nothing sacred in this because this is merely to show the Arbitra- tor that we have increased rates, and just what they are producing and we want the Arbitrator to know that—the same as we have shown the results of our circulation business. Mr. Kelly—These so-called increases which have been submitted here do not apply during the campaign time, Mr. Martin, do they? Mr. Martin—No, I hope not, Mr. Rouse—And I also want to call your at- tention that in making comparisons——- Mr. Kelly—Because I have a rebate coming to me, if that is so. Mr. Martin—I hope the stenographer will keep that out of the record. Mr. Kelly—I don’t know anything about it, Mr. Martin. A Mr. Rouse—I also want to call to your attention something which is germain to the question, that the periods that they note, namely January and February, are the dull season in the printing in- dustry; there is a layoff at Christmas time, and that is the slack season up until Washington’s Birthday, and then begins the spring or summer, and then there is the fall season. Mr. Polachek—We only confuse Mr. Kelly, be- cause he is not, of course, acquainted with the technical part of our business. The dull season of the year means the time of greatest advertising revenue per column, for this reason, Mr. Arbitra- tor: You realize that the advertising rates are the lowest for the big department stores and the big advertisers, and in the dull seasons, when they are out, the small advertising men make a big column report; so naturally a much higher revenue per column is shown than would be shown in the season when the big advertisers were in, because they are the cheapest trade. Mr. Kelly—In connection with that, let me ask a question of the Publishers: What manner or method is employed in the distribution of the city or State advertising, how is that apportioned? I have some idea of it, but I would like. to be enlightened on it. 2 Ms Mr. Polachek—You mean as to the details, as to how it is apportioned? . Mr. Kelly—Is it given to one to the disadvantage of another? redid Nenad Mr. -O’Donnell—It is a matter of solicitation. Mr, Polachek—Is it rotation, Mr. Martin? | Mr. Rouse—It all depends on who has the big- gest pull, I think. Mr. Kelly—No, I do not think so,_ : Mr. Martin—I think it is provided for by statute. Mr. Polachek—I think that it is, especially in connection with election notices and things of that sort. In some States it is left to the elec- tion of the Election Commissioner, and he is re- stricted to a certain number of papers, and it is distinctly a matter with him as to what papers it will go in. are sworn Mr. Douglas—He has so matiy papers in Brook- lyn and so many papers in Manhattan, and the board designates what papers they are to be, Mr. Kelly—That is a non-partisan or bi-partisan board? : Mr. Douglas—It must be Democratic and Re- publican papers. Mr. Kelly—I understand there are two Repub- licans and two Democrats, and it is what is known as a bi-partisan Board of Election. Now, in what manner is that apportioned to the vari- ous papers? Do all hands get a share of it? Mr, Douglas—No, they designate by law, Mr. Kelly—Why isn’t it possible so that every- one will get a share of that instead of giving the commission the right to single out certain papers? Mr. Rouse—It should be done that way. Mr. Douglas—But it is not done that way. Mr. Kelly—I think the Publishers will agree that tnt is only the fair and impartial way o do it. Mr. Douglas—It is done by law. The law says so many papers shall be designated in Kings, so many in Queens, and so many in Manhattan. Take the session laws, they are set out the same way; the Secretary of State has the designation of all papers they shall go in, and that is known among the Publishers as ‘‘phat,’’ because the Sec- retary of State gives it to his friends, Mr. Kelly—I think it is a statute. Of course, there is a lot of that work that is done entirely gratis by the papers themselves. Mr. Douglas—Take the boundary lines, and everything like that, that has got to go into cer- tain papers, and it is designated by law. Mr. Kelly—But there are matters like Surrogate’s notices and things like that, for which the papers, I think, receive no revenue at all. They send stuff into my office, and they carry the stuff in their papers, and I know we have received no bills from the newspapers for it. Mr. Douglas—Certain papers do, Mr. Kelly, be- cause they had a bill up here last winter, they wanted to keep all the political printing out of all these papers, and confined exclusively to the City Record. Mr. Polachek—Well, with the newsprint paper situation such as it is, we will not object very much. Mr. Kelly—All right, Mr. Polachek, proceed. (Mr. Polachek then proceeded with the reading of his brief, as follows): In answer to the Typographical Union’s state- ments that newspapers’ circulations were main- tained and increased in spite of the raise in the selling price to two cents, the Publishers submit as an exhibit the figures of the principal news- papers as submitted to the United States Post- office Department, under oath. These figures show a decrease in every case, with the exception of the New York Times, which newspaper shows a tem- porary increase which has since disappeared. (Mr. Polachek then produced and filed with the Arbitrator Exhibit S.) Mr. Polachek—We attach to our statement the Evening Post statement which Mr. Keller pre- viously filed, but our statement is an analysis of the various government reports made since 1917, which was the one-cent period, and into the two- cent period. These reports, you know, are made on @ six- months’ basis, April 1 to October 1. From the re- port of 1917, which was a one-cent period, on the Evening Journal it shows 825,299. circulation; in October of the same year it shows 808,608 cir- culation. In April, 1918, which was two months after— which covered two months of the change to two cents, the circulation was 731,047 copies, and in the October report, which covered the first full six months of two-cent circulation, the Journal’s report was 657,912, showing a net loss on the two- cent price of 167,387. Mr, Rouse—Dollars? Mr. Polachek—Circulation. Mr. Rouse—How much was the dollar loss? Mr. Polachek—I am not talking about that. Mr. Rouse—There is a 125 per cent. incréasé. Mr. Polachek—I am merely answering the argu- ment in your brief. Why do you butt in with something that is not germain? If you have something germain to my proposition, I will give you the fullest opportunity, but if you don’t anz swer what I am talking about, why do you take the time of the Arbitrator to lumber up the record? Mr. Rouse—Because you yesterday repeatedly did that to me. 2 Mr. Keller—I will ask you, Mr, Polachek, you said that on April 1 the circulation of the New York Journal was a certain amount—— Mr. Polachek—I did not say on April 1. I say the average for the six months’ periods, as they’ report to the government. ; Mr, Keller—I am referring to about April 1, 101 1918, which covered, I believe, you said, a month of the new price. Mr. Polachek—Two months, February and March, 1918. The change was made, I think, the date was the 28th day of January, 1918, was it not? Mr. O’Donnell—Yes; it was. Mr. Polachek—The 28th day of January, 1918. Mr. Keller—The price went to two cents? Mr, Polachek—That is correct. Mr. Keller—I believe you stated just a short time ago, in an affidavit from the American and Journal, that this change was made on April 27, 1918. Mr. Polachek—Oh, no. Mr. Keller—That is what it states. Mr. Polachek—No, the April 27 date you refer to is the Evening Journal's change from 2 cents to 3 cents. That was what Mr. Merrill spoke about. That was this year. This change I am talking about is the change from 1 cent to 2 cents, which took place January 28, 1918; and the Evening Journal on that change in the first six months’ report, after that change took place, it showed to the government that it had lost 167,387 circulation. The Evening Sun showed it lost 13,813. The Evening World showed it lost 106,477. The Evening Globe showed it had-lost 37,492. The Morning American showed that it lost 67,385. The Morning Sun showed that it lost 33,632. The Morning World showed that it lost 60,996, and the Morning Herald showed that it lost 24,946, That is sworn to in an affidavit by myself. It is taken from the government figures which are of record, and can be verified by anybody. . Keller—Those figures are taken since those submitted by me. Mr. Polachek—I told the Arbitrator early in the proceedings that I would submit figures on the government report. I have submitted this already as an exhibit. - Mr. Rouse—I want to point out to the Arbitra- tor, while those figures may state the loss in circulation, it does not show the increased rev- enues in dollars and cents under the new rate, which was a 125 per cent. increase, according to the records before Mr, Mitchell. Now, if they are going to show losses, they should show increases in dollars. Mr. Polachek—Well, we are showing right now. I think I showed to you that in the Sun’s state- ment, when we swung that over, that we made a profit in circulation, and I showed exactly to the cent how much profit we made on the circula- tion on that change. ‘ Mr. Rouse—In these proceedings? . Mr. Polachek—Yes, sir. It is in the affidavit and the record, so that we are not trying to con- ceal anything, Mr. Rouse—I simply state that the figures that the Union read are the statements contained in the Editor and Publisher, which is the only source from which we have to get our information, un- less we follow from day to day or go through their files and get these statements; and we state to the Arbitrator that while there has been loss in circulation, the increased revenue more than offsets their loss in circulation. Circulation is, after everything is said and done, only just a medium for their impressing on the advertiser the desirability of entering into contract with them for space. Mr. Polachek—The only reason I put this in, as you will recall, ig because Mr. Rouse made the statement that the Evening Journal was going to make another million and a half dollars on going to three cents, and made his figures on the basis of this last report of circulation; and I said they would lose circulation; and the statement was made that the records did not show that they would lose circulation on a change in price; and I am merely submitting the government reports to show that they do lose their circulation, and, of course, circulation is the basis for advertising, and they cannot take any too many chances with their circulation. That is what Mr. Wiley said before he left here, that they were not going to take any chances on their circulation by going up in price, Mr. O’Connell—I do not like to disturb you from reading your brief, Mr. Polachek; but there has been a great deal said here on the amount of money made and lost on circulation; but is it not a fact that the papers derive the revenue through their advertising, which I will admit depends to a great extent on circulation? Mr. Polachek—Wait a minute. You have got to take any business proposition and look at it in ‘the aggregate. You spend so much money to pro- ‘duce a product, and you get so much revenue. Your revenue comes from various sources. Now, in the statements of revenues which we have furnished, that is in our comparative statements there, we take the revenues, the total circula- ‘tion revenues, advertising revenues, syndicate revenues, any revenues that come into the office, and it is all revenue. ‘ Mr. O’Conneli—But, Mr. Polachek, again, you have cited here the amount of money you have lost in the past three months over 1919 on white paper alone. Now, to keep that up you could not stay in business unless you were making a profit. Mr. Polachek—You are perfectly right; but what I put those figures in for was to show you how the relative burden is changing. Now, if we take an even break on a slight Joss, or a slight profit in circulation, on the old basis and on_the resent basis, convert it into a very heavy deficit, hen in order to make the problem work out, we have got to make up that deficit in the adver- tising revenues, have we not? . O’Connell—You certainly have. Mr. Polachek—And then, if we are tied on con- tracts and cannot sufficiently increase our ad- vertising revenues to overcome this constantly in- creasing price, you see where we find ourselves. You see our paper contracts, for instance, are three months, adjustable. We get our paper raises every three months on our paper contract, and Mr, Lyman, of the International, has already notified us that we are going to get another raise in price on July 1. Now, we cannot change our advertising rates, you know, and there we are. We have that raise in the paper and we cannot get enough change in our advertising rates to offset it. Therefore, when we show these tre- mendous deficits in the circulation revenues, if we cannot make them up in advertising imme- diately, we have got to wait until time and the expiration of contract lets us work that out. Mr. O'Connell—Let me interrupt you just a second more on that point, Mr. Polachek: You speak of yearly advertising contracts. Now, you are getting new business every day, new con- tracts are coming in every day, are they not? Mr. Polachek—A piece of business that starts running today— . O’Connell—Will run for a year, probably. Mr. Polachek—For instance, take an example here: few days ago an account started for these United Retail Candy Stores—that is the most recent, and you will remember it. Of course that being a new account, we got the advantage of whatever was the latest rate on our cards; but we might have a fellow who made a contract last July or last October, using big space at very much lower rates, because he was in on an old_ contract. Mr, Rouse—But he is going to get it in July, though. Mr, Polachek—Well, he would meet the present Yate card in July. Mr. Rouse—He probably would have to pay more than the man who put the candy ad in. Mr. Polachek—The trouble, though, Mr. Rouse, is that the present rate that is on the card does not offset. for the increases that are going to come along. Now, of course, everybody will try to get out new rate cards, and,try to adjust it; but we have to face those costs long before we begin to get the volume of revenue on those rate cards. Mr. Douglas—But is it not a fact that you contract with a firm like an automobile concern for so many thousand lines; and is it not a fact that he uses those lines inside of six months, and he don’t go his year? Mr. Polachek—Sometimes he does; but what they always contract—and I can show you hun- dreds of advertising contracts—is that they may ask for ten thousand lines or more to be used within one year. Now, he may use the ten thou- sand lines, but he holds his contract as a very valuable asset, as to any other business he wants to place during that year; and he will stick to the last day he will put in under that contract. Mr. Douglas—That may be true, but others run out inside of three months, and they use up their number of lines on the contract. Mr. Polachek—I know of no such contracts, Mr. Douglas. Mr. Douglas—Mr. Polachek, do you remember the time we went over a lot of advertising with you, as to whether it should be reproduced or not, and there were a lot of them in there that had used up their limit? Mr. Polachek—I have no such recollection, Mr. Douglas. Furthermore, Mr. Arbitrator, with these costs mounting up in this direction, and these expenses mounting in every direction, the slightest disturbance in the business condition which would result in a reduced volume of advertising would upset thé whole calculation, wouldn’t it? You and I have lived through many a period where we have seen a sudden slump of 25 to 50 per cent. in advertising. . jaan Rouse—But that is not in these enlightened lays. 102 Mr. Polachek—Well, you cannot tell about it; 1914 was a good example. Mr. Rouse—Go ahead, Mr. Polachek. Mr. Kelly—Yes; go ahead with your brief, Mr. Polachek. Mr. Polachek continued reading from brief as follows: The Publishers further state to the Arbitrator that there is at present no thought in the minds of the majority of the Publishers in New York city of increasing the price of their newspapers to 3 cents daily in the city of New York. They have no program at the present time which suggests that they will follow the example of the New York Journal and raise their prices in the city. Whether or not they will be forced to this step is an open question. The newspapers have already had notice from the large paper manufacturers that their adjustable newsprint paper contracts will be revised upward again on July 1, and the Publishers herewith submit the latest bulletin of the American Newspaper Publishers’ Association, quoting Mr. Lymann, vice-president of the Inter- national Paper Company, to the effect that these prices will be increased. If newspapers are forced to go to 8 cents it will be a step merely for self- preservation, and it will be taken only to reduce huge deficits, not to increase profits, because selling price increase means reduced circulation, and reduced circulation means less power to make money on advertising. (Mr. Polachek then produced and filed with the Arbitrator Exhibit T.) Mr. Polachek—And also in Exhibit T, I present a letter dated May 5, 20, from the Maurice O’Meara Company, manufacturers of paper, quot- ing the price of newsprint paper as follows: “Gentlemen—We offer, subject to prior sales, 200 tons of novel news, size 41x61, basis 24x36, 50-pound, price 13 cents pound, f, o. b. mill. We also offer a car of sheet news, basis 32-pound, any size, price 15 cents mill.’’ Mr, Polachek then continued reading the brief as follows: If the economic state of the newspaper industry were the only matter under consideration, the Arbitrator would find the case such that he could not possibly grant any increase in wages to this Union, and the Publishers feel that when they have offered the same minimum scale of wages that is now earned by six thousand members of this Union, the other twenty-five hundred mem- bers of this Union should be satisfied with the increase which gives them an equal wage. In conclusion, the Publishers wish to make this appeal to the Arbitrator. The Publishers have just one interest in this arbitration, and that is the interest in the working conditions. Our only hope to put the composing rooms of our newspapers on an economic basis is the readjustment of the working conditions, which means the changes which the Publishers ‘have asked in the shift hours and the establishment of a competency clause, as well as the rejection by the Arbitrator of the Union’s request for the radical changes in over- time conditions which appear in the Union’s prop- osition. We know that the Arbitrator desires to be fair, and will be fair, and will do justice to this Union and to the Publishers on the wage ques- tion, and, trusting in .the Arbitrator’s fairness, the Publishers are ready to pay any award that the Arbitrator feels is just and fair to both sides. But the working conditions—they really go to the vitals of the business, and there the Pub- lishers ask nothing but justice, nothing but a square deal, and the same treatment that the Typographical Union accords to publishers in other large cities. As a final presentation on the matter of wages, the Publishers wish to submit to the Arbitrator just one more exhibit and the deductions and con- clusions forced by that exhibit. The Publishers have said that the wages of the printing and newspaper industry over the whole country must have a weight and bearing upon a decision that governs printers’ wages in New York. Mr. John Mitchell, in his decision, said that wages paid to the industry in other parts of the country were one of the governing factors in his decision as to the wages in New York. The Publishers now hand to the Arbitrator as their exhibit The Typographical Journal, the official paper of the International Typographical Union of North America, the issue of May, 1920, Volume 36, No. 5, marked paragraphs on pages 600. and ‘1. (Mr, Polachek then produced and filed with the Arbitrator Exhibit U.) . On page 601 is a statement by President Mars- den G. Scott, of the International Union, to the members of the Union, reporting on the state of the organization. We quote from President Scott’s report: ‘‘Seventh—Our gross earnings of $61,- 000,000 in 1914 increased to $82,000,000 in 1919, and the $100,000,000 mark will be reached in 1920. We quote also from the statement by William S, Waudby, on page 600, where he quotes from The Typographical Journal of April, 1920, that the Typographical Union paid a per capita tax to the American Federation of Labor on 78,060 members for the month of February,” and Mr. Waudby states that in January, 1876, the total membership of the Union did not exceed 8,060, or an increase of 70,000. The statement of the president of the Typo- graphical Union on the gross earnings of its members and the steadily growing membership of the Union itself, have just this bearing on the wage question: If the Typographical Union's earnings from 1914 to 1919, inclusive, increased from $61,000,000 per. year to $82,000,000 per year, or an increase of $21,000,000, this shows an in- crease for the entire period in wages earned by the aggregate membership of the Union of 34 4/10 per cent. Now, then, the Union in New York newspapers in 1914 was earning a minimum of $30 per week; an increase of 34 4/10 per cent. would amount to $10.82, making the wage $40.32. Since the minimum wage now being paid is $43.50, THE PUBLISHERS ARE NOW PAYING $3.18 PER WEEK MORE THAN THE AVERAGE IN- CREASE RECEIVED BY THE ENTIRE OR- GANIZATION FROM 1914 TO 1919 INCLUSIVE, President Scott says further that the Union ex- pects to earn $100,000,000 in 1920. This would be an increase for the period from 1914 to 1920 of $39,000,000, or 64 per cent. An increase of 64 per cent, on the minimum wage paid in New York in 1914 WOULD BRING THE MINIMUM WAGE IN NEW YORK TO $49.20 PER WEEK. But this 64 per cent. increased earnings repre- sents not merely increases in wages, but it repre- sents also the total additional earnings of all of the additional members of the Union. And when we take in conjunction with this statement of President Scott the record showing that the Union was increasing its membership at the average rate of 1,600 per year; then for the five-year period from 1914 to 1919 inclusive the member- ship would have increased 8,000 members, so that to make up its $100,000,000 that Mr. Scott expects as the total revenue of his organization you would have to figure the total earnings of these addi- tional 8,000 members. It is very probable, and the Publishers submit to the Arbitrator that it is most likely, that the difference of $4.20, WHICH IS THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN ‘THE PUB- LISHERS’ OFFER AND A 64 PER CENT. IN- CREASE, as indicated by President Scott’s state- ment, would be more than made up by the total earnings of the vast number of new members. In fact the total would be about ten times as much. Furthermore, following the policy established in all wage adjustments, the highest paid men re- ceiving the smallest percentage of increase, it would not be consistent that the Typographical Union in New York, which was always well paid, should receive the full 64 per cent. increase which is the average of the entire organization from the lowest wage to the highest. The Publishers submit the entire number of The Typographical Journal for May in evidence on this point. (Referring to Exhibit U, already sub- mitted.) . The Publishers have come before this Arbitrator in a spirit of frankness and friendliness toward the Typographical Union. In presenting their case to the Arbitrator the Publishers have en- deavored to put into the record nothing but facts concerning their own business, the business of the Typographical Union and the relations of the two organizations toward each other. The Publishers’ Association and this Typo- graphical Union are going right on hand in hand, working together, and their interests are mutual and identical. There can be only one interest on both sides, and that is the good of the industry in which both are engaged. The Typographical Union is the backbone of the production end of the newspaper, and the payments made to that Union represent the largest single item of ex- pense in the newspaper production, with the single exception of the cost of the newsprint paper itself. Therefore it is of vital importance in a decision of a contract under which the Typo- graphical Union is to operate that everything that enters into the cost element as regards the operating of that Union in newspaper officeg should be presented to the Arbitrator for his most careful consideration. There are no mysteries in connection with the mechanical side of newspaper production. There is a daily job to be performed, a daily product to be delivered to the public. The conditions under which this is accomplished have 103 been go well standardized that the operations are much more regular, much more reliable than any other line of the printing business. Each day a newspaper printer knows with approximate _exact- ness just what he must do, just what the job for that day or night’s work amounts to, just when it must begin and just wher it must end, The Publishers have shown the Arbitrator: 1. That the present contract, describing working conditions for the New York newspaper, is obso- | Jete. 2 2. That the present contract has not adapted itself to the basic changes in the industry. 8. That the industry requires more elasticity ain its working conditions and less of the rigidity that was perfectly satisfactory twenty-five years ago. 4. That conditions under which newspapers are produced are regulated by the public demand and by the conditions. established by transportation systems, and that the flexibility of the Union con- tract has placed newspapers in a position where they are unable to meet these necessary changes without heavy unnecessary expense. ; 5. That the Publishers are always ready to grant the Union conditions which the Union seeks, that the publishing’ business will permit. Evidence of this will be found by the Arbitrator in the many paragraphs covering working conditions which are agreed to and set forth in the Agreed Statement of Facts as being undisputed on either side. Some of these represent changes made in this year’s contract, things asked by the Union which the Publishers have freely granted, 6. The Publishers have shown that there is a vital need for a change in the shift hours to meet present demands of production of newspapers. That day hours from 7 in the morning until 6 at night; that night hours from 5 in the evening until 5 in the morning; and that Saturday hours from 3 p. m. to 3 a. m. are a real, tangible and vital need of the industry today. 7. The Publishers have shown that in thirty-six of the principal cities of the United States this same Typographical Union recognizes these things and gives either the same hours that the New York Publishers are asking, or similar hours ad- justed to the requirements of local conditions. 8. The Publishers have shown the vital need of standard of competency. Why_ should this Union continue to oppose a standard of com- petency in an industry where the job is a vested property right of a job folder, without being ready at the same time to fix a basis which shall guarantee the Publisher a certain amount of pro- duction, 9. The Publishers have shown that in most large cities in the United States there is a def- inite standard of competency, and that the stand- ard of competency asked by the New York Pub- lishers is no higher than. is granted freely by this Union in many other jurisdictions, and is not nearly as much as competent operators can and do constantly produce in other jurisdictions. We are always willing to pay as high wages under as favorable conditions as any other jurisdiction in the United States. The New York Publishers have always maintained that their men should be the best obtainable, should rank with any set of printers in the world, and we have never denied these men a fair wage. Mr. Polachek—On this question of competency I want to produce for the record and put in evi- dence as a special exhibit on the competency clause question—and for the purposes of my record I am taking an absolute authority, no less a man than Marsden G. Scott, president of the Inter- national Typographical Union—I refer to the former printed record of an arbitration proceeding between the Publishers’ Association and the Typo- graphical Union. The-book was sent to Mr. Her- man Ridder with the compliments of Typograph- {cal Union No. 6, by James J. Murphy, president. That goes into the record as a special exhibit. (Mr. Polachek then produced and filed with the Arbitrator Special Exhibit V.) Mr. Polachek—This arbitration proceeding was held when Mr. Scott was president of this local Union No. 6. Mr. Rouse—I beg to differ with you. Mr. Polachek—Was it not? Mr. Keller—No, Mr. James J. Murphy was pres- ident at the time. Mr. Polachek—Oh, Mr. Scott was a member of the Scale Committee, Mr. Rouse—He was counsel for the Union, Mr. Polachek—And counsel for the Union. Mr. Rouse—He was only counsel for the Union. Mr. Polachek—But in putting in his case at that time he was discussing what a competent printer ~was able to do in the matter of composition; and I want to introduce what he said, and some evi- dence he produced to show that our request for a 5,000-em-per-hour competency clause is not an un- reasonable request; and that jurisdictions that grant such a competency clause are not giving the Publishers anything unusu2l, according to the standards of competency, as set forth by this Union itself and its officials. In this proceeding Mr. Scott produced as part of his evidence a letter from the chairman of the Globe Democrat composing rooms—the Globe Demo- crat of St. Louis—and this letter read: ‘‘We work on the piece system on machines on newspapers. Our scale calls for a minimum of six and a half hours. Day rate, eleven cents per agate and nonpareil; night rate, 13 cents; one cent per thousand ems more for each point larger. We have no limit on hours, and no overtime rate. Same for the first and fourteenth hour. On the morning papers -we average about forty-four hours a week, and the bills run from $33 for the slowest man up to as high as $44 for the exceptionally fast; but the average man can make $35 and $36 in less than forty-five hours; and this without keeping his nose to the wheel continuously."' Now, what does this mean? Thirty-five dollarg a week earned in six days of seven and a half hours each. He says their minimum is six and a half, but giving them seven and a half to do this work at 11 cents per thousand ems means that the average of the entire force must have been a trifle more than 318,000 ems produced in six days, or exactly 53,000 ems per day, or more than 7,000 ems per hour, The Publishers are now asking for 5,000 ems per hour. I submit this as an exhibit. Mr. Rouse—That, Mr. Arbitrator, piece system thirteen years ago. Mr, Polachek—They are no less competent now, are they, Mr. Rouse? ’ Mr. Rouse—And as to the piece system and the time system, there is as much difference between the two in comparative scales as there is between day and night. Mr. Polachek—But you want the wage, and we ought to get the product. Mr. Rouse—Will you let me finish? You object when I interrupt. Must I sit here like a dummy? Polachek—You have not done that, Mr. Rouse. i Mr. Rouse—Yesterday you repeatedly interrupted me, and I at least have a right to continue in what I am saying. I just want to say two or three words on this point, and that is this, that he has injected that arbitration proceeding of 1907, thirteen years ago, and comparing the piece sys- tem to the time system. There is as much differ- ence between that as there is between day and night, Now, under the piece system those men have prepared copy, everything is done to facilitate their work; if there is a stoppage of the machine they are allowed so much, so many hundred, and all of those things; and to compare that to the system that we work under and must work under in this city because of the better character of our work, is ludicrous. It is camouflage. Mr. Kelly—Go ahead, Mr. Polachek. Mr. Polachek continued reading brief, as fol- lows: 10. The Publishers have shown that the priority law, so-called, of the International Union, is much more honored in the breach than the observance; and here in New York, while it is strictly enforced in the newspaper industry, it is not enforced in the job industry, nor is it enforced in many juris- dictions over the United States; and yet this prior- ity gives the place holder a vested right in his job. In return for this the Publishers ask a guar- antee from the Union of at least a minimum amount of production which will entitle the situ- ation holder to retain his place. The Publishers submit that the Union preposition that the general average of the office shall be the test of com- petency, is nothing more than a joke, because if the Publishers chose to avail themselves of the letter of the privilege given by the Union in its definition of what constitutes competency, it would be very simple for the Publishers to get rid of all the men who cannot reach the maximum figure that the Publishérs desired to set. All the Publisher would have to do would be to strike an average for a month, and discharge all those who fell below the average; the next month he would strike a higher average for the month, and discharge all those who fell below that average; the following month he would strike a third new average and again discharge all those who fell below that average. So, you see, the Publish- ers are not trying to take any advantage of any organization or to take snap judgment. They want a fair and square, clearly understandable standard of competency put into the contract, and they only ask one which they know can be reached by the vast majority of the -members of this Union. The Publishers need a standard com- petency to keep the shirkergs up to their jobs. 11, The Publishers have shown that this Union enforces conditions in this contract which compel the resort to overtime by the Publishers, and is under the 104 instead of ameliorating the overtime conditions the Union is asking additional penalties for the over- time itself, and in four different ways making the overtime an additional hardship on the news- paper offices, 2. The Publishers have shown that even in the Job offices, where overtime can be charged to the customer, the price for overtime the first four hours is only the normal charge of price and one- half, and not double price, which the Union is trying to enforce on the Publisher. 18. The Publishers have shown that in putting extras to work the newspaper office is handicapped while the employe has all the opportunity of getting a substitute without the restrictions placed upon the office. The office only asks an even preak with the employe, and we only ask the Arbitrator to do that which the Union itself once offered to do, and which Mr. Mitchell in his arbitration decision tried to do. 14, The Publishers have shown the discrimina- tion against seven-day evening newspapers, forc- ing them to pay extra for their seventh-day opera- tion; and they have shown the discrimination against the Brooklyn newspapers in the endeavor to increase the penalty for the Sunday morning operation in Brooklyn. Neither of these penalties is warranted by the condition of the business, nor is it warranted by conditions under which the same Typographical Union operates in other juris- dictions. r 15. The Publishers have shown the pressing need of an adequate apprentice regulation, so that the ranks of the printers may be filled as the older men drop out. The present provision is not adequate and will not do that which it is in- tended to do; and therefore the limitation on the number of apprentices in any office should not be held as rigid as it has been held under past contracts. The Publishers are sincerely regretful that it has been necessary to impose this long argument upon the attention of the Arbitrator. The need of the newspaper industry in the matter of changes in working conditions is so pressing, so vital and goes so directly to the heart of the business that it has been necessary to present all the facts in order that uneconomic and unjust working con- ditions in the contract shall be changed. The Publishers ask the Arbitrator to rule: 1. That the day shift hours shall be any eight consecutive hours, including one-half hour for lunch, between the hours of 7 a. m. and 6 p. m. 2, That the night hours shall be any eight con- secutive hours, including one-half hour for lunch, between the hours of 5 p. m. and 5 a. m., except Saturday, when the hours shall be any eight con- secutive hours, including one-half hour for lunch, between the hours of 3 p. m. and 3 a. m. 3. That the hours for the third shift shall be any seven and one-half hours, including one-half nour for lunch, between the hours of midnight and a. m. 4, That the Sunday hours for evening news- papers printing Sunday evening editions regularly shall be the same as the working hours on any other day. 5. That the Arbitrator fix whatever guarantee he may deem necessary in the contract, in order that men shall be assured of regular working hours week in and week out, so that they may be able to regulate their lives to a steady, stand- ard, working condition; by making any and all changes in these working hours subject to what the Arbitrator may consider due and adequate notice. 6. That the foreman shall have control of the organization of his composing room and_ shall be permitted to promote the efficiency of that room by transferring men from shift to shift, without regard to priority and without necessarily obtain- ing the consent of the individual to be trans- ferred. 2 7, That overtime, as heretofore, shall be paid for at price and one-half at five-minute intervals on the basis of the minimum scale, with rotation at the discretion of the office, and not compulsory. 8 That the Publishers’ clause on a standard of competency be inserted into the contract as a guarantee of service and as_a protection to the worker as well as to the Publisher. The Pub- lishers have no desire to avail themselves of the wide-open privilege granted by the Union in its statement that competency shall be ‘‘the general average of the office.’ They want only a fair measure of work for a fair day’s pay, and the same measure of return that is guaranteed in many other jurisdictions of the Typographical ion. A a ask that no such clause which to demand the same shift for the convenience of the Publishers. The ap A a ask the Arbitrator did he ever hear such a proposition? The business man makes shifts for the benefit of the organization. Shall the organization be permitted to come in and try to nullify these changes by demanding these same changes in its favor? What then would become of the efficient organization which the employer tried to establish? He never would be able to maintain it! 10. The Publishers agree-that machine tenders’ wages shall be on the basis of the same minimum scale decided by the Arbitrator for the printers, and ask that the differential for night work shall remain sae iG exlate today. é ie Publishers ask that the apprentice limit be changed to meet the demands of the busi- ness and ae oe ea vr. Polachek—The rest of that par: i omitted. parestenhs ds In the summing up, the Publishers have pur- posely postponed the discussion of the wages of printers until the last moment. They do this be- cause they feel that they can rely upon the jus- tice and fairness of the Arbitrator to settle the wae dispute in a manner that is fair to both We have presented all the arguments on wages that it is necessary to present, We have shown the Arbitrator what the wages are in other jurisdictions, We have shown the Arbitrator what wages are being paid to 6,000 members of this same Union in_this same city. We have shown the Arbitrator that according to the statement of the President of the Interna- tional Typographical Union on the revenues of the members of ,his organization up to date the New York printers have received more than the general average of increase in the wages of the members of that organization. Knowing that the Arbitrator will do justice in this wage matter on both sides, the Publishers, in summing up, desire to call the attention of the Arbitrator to the fact that the printers declare in the strongest possible terms in three different places in their brief that overtime is a hardship, that it is ‘‘an abomination,’’ and that it is detri- mental to the health of the workers. Yet the printers, by their inflexible schedule of hours, fixed many years ago, have made it impos- sible for the Publishers to do the regular, normal, indispensable work of issuing morning and eve- ning and Sunday newspapers without overtime. The newspaper publishers are even more anxious than the printers to abolish it. We do not wish to impose any hardship upon any individual compositor. We do not wish to force anyone to work more than seven and one- half hours in any regular day. We desire to make the hours of work as regular, as moderate, and as reasonable for printers, as editors and reporters or many other skilled employes enjoy. We therefore ask the Arbitrator before he con- siders the question of wages at all to decide what should be the reasonable and proper limits of the normal, regular hours of work for morning news- papers whose editions go to press as early as 10 o’clock p. m. and as late as 4 o’clock a. m.; of evening papers whose regular editions are neces- sarily issued as early as 9 o’clock a. m. and as late as 6.30 o’clock p. m.; and of Sunday morn- ing editions which must go to press at 9 o’clock on Saturday night. We ask the Arbitrator, first, to fix the regular normal hours within which compositors may be phalanxed (by which we mean regular weekly situations, so that their starting and quitting time shall be wholly within the working hours fixed, but starting at different times), so that the regular work may be done, with due and full consideration to the necessities of the industry, as well as to the health and comfort of the printer. ‘We ask the Arbitrator, next, to consider the ques- tion of a fair wage. Mr, Polachek—In closing, the Publishers want to thank the Arbitrator for his eminently fair atti- tude, and for the courtesy he has exhibited toward them at all times, and to say to him that we again regret that we had to impose allthese forms of words on him, but that he was the victim, took his job cheerfully, and so we did. We pre- sent our apologies and we thank him. Mr. Kelly—At the time I begged to be excused. I realize and recognize now that it is a very ifficult proposition—— ‘ oe, Rouse—May I interrupt as to two points that I want to speak of, and then we are through? Mr. Kelly—Certainly. : oe oy Mr. Rouse—The Publishers in the beginning— and I did not interrupt—said that they wanted us to find a way to get the money. We say that they are already getting it now by increased iness. ae simply say, in order to hold the standard. that we had acquired at $30 per week in 1914, every penny that we have asked for should be 105 granted, because then it will only give to us the purchasing power that we had at that time. The Publishers said that we took 118 members to make a deduction from, which is not true. Our deductions were made from the prices ob- tained at the various stores where our members lived, and the deductions were made in March, prior to the coming out of the figures of the government on May 3; and the government figures confirmed how correct our report was; because it shows 103.81 per cent., plus 7 per cent., by the National Industrial Conference Board since that time. Now, then, the Publishers lay great stress upon the question of conditions. I want you to bear this in mind, Mr. Kelly, in taking up the case of the Union, that this great organization that is before you represents the men—night workers—men who are working while the rest of the world sleeps; they are entitled to the condi- tions that they have, and have held for years; it means many, many years of struggle, the passing _through of many proceedings similar to the one that you have been inflicted with at this time; and I say that to take away or to change those conditions at this time would be a disaster; and if in my efforts to present the side of the ques- tion that I represent I have been overzealous at times, I want to assure my opponent, Mr. Pola- chek—and he knows me very well—that I am rather vociferous at times, but it is on the surface and not interior; and I trust that the impression will not be conveyed upon the Arbitrator’s mind, neither upon the minds of the Publishers, that there is anything but the kindliest feeling. I thank them for their courtesy, and also commend them for the able manner in which they have presented their case. In conciusion, I want to say for our side, that we appreciate, Mr. Kelly, the great amount of patience that you have shown and the splendid spirit manifested. I presume it is because of your disposition—and I might say your nationality that you have been so patient and kind in con- sidering this case. On behalf of the 9,000 members of Typographical Union No. 6, commonly known as “Big Six,’”’ I wish to offer my thanks and the thanks of the members in general; and also I pay my respects to my opponents, the Publishers. Mr. Kelly—Gentlemen, in conclusion, let me just submit this: When I was asked to accept the role or position of Arbitrator, I felt as though it was a duty incumbent upon me, much as I tried to get away from it. I was waited upon by Mr. Jones and by Mr. Rouse. I begged to be excused, be- cause, first, on account of my physical condition at that time—while I do not look like a weakling, I have been under a very nervous strain, high blood pressure and other things—and so as I say, I begged to be excused; but after being advised that there were several other men under consider- ation who were not agreeable to either side, I felt as though if I could render a service to the printing industry or the newspaper industry of Greater New York, including, of course, the mem- bers of ‘‘Big Six,’’ that it was my duty to do so. I will say this in all fairness to both sides again, that I have yet to be importuned by a man om either side. I say that upon my word of honor- as a man, that no effort has been made by any- one either to see me openly or surreptitiously;: and that I am going into this thing with an open mind, I have some knowledge of the industry itself,. though very little. I mean I have been on both sides in the question, having been a letter carrier for twenty years, then a postmaster, then county clerk; and I have given some thought and con- sideration to the economic condition. Whatever decision the Arbitrator arrives at, h pledge you upon my word of honor as a man— and I have a reputation that I think I desire- to sustain of fair dealing—that it will be just and equitable; that it will be based entirely on the facts which have been submitted by both sides, and only with a desire to try and continue the cordial and amicable relations which have existed so many years between the Publishers and the printers. If I am able to do that, I believe- that I will have rendered a distinct and signal public service. Any man ought to be proud of the fact that he had been chosen to act as Arbitrator in a matter of this kind. Many men of leisure, more competent than JI, could give this their time; many of our public men neglect to do that which to my mind is incumbent upon them to do. So, as I say, I have given this a great deal of thought and a great deal of consideration. I have tried to listen to the reading of the briefs and arguments in rebuttal, and I will give it my- further consideration and attention. I promise you that I will read the exhibits, line for line,. and weigh them, consider them, digest them, assimilate the evidence on both sides, with a view- of giving a fair and impartial decision. There is a great deal of merit on both sides, as there always is in every argument, and I will consider first the great industry on both sides, because the printers compose an industry just the same as the Publishers. Whatever decision I arrive at, I pledge you on my honor as a man that it will be given without having been importuned by any’ man. I want it distinctly understood that if any man comes to me with any suggestion as to what I ought to. do, I do rot care from which side he comes, I will immediately discontinue as the Arbitrator, and having that in mind, I hope that you will pray that my decision will be fair and equitable. I thank you for the great courtesy and the great compliment of having selected me, and I hope that all hands will be satisfied with whatever decision the Arbitrator arrives at. (Applause from both sides.) 106 ARBITRATOR’S FINDINGS To Messrs. L. H. Rouse, V. H. PoLacHex, Cuarces J. Marouart, BRADFORD MERRILL, Joun S. O’ConNELL, Louis Witey, Txeo. F. Douctas, Don C. Serrz, Louis FIsHEr, H. F. Gunnison, James W. KELLER, Geo. H. Larxg, S. OPPENHEIMER, ~° H. A. O’Donne tt, For the Printers. E. G. Martin, For the Publishers. GENTLEMEN :—It was with a great deal of reluctance that I accepted your agreement to act as Arbitrator in your matters in dispute. Reluctance because of my sincere friendship for those on either side of the argument, and also because of the many personal affairs that needed my attention. I fully realize, however, that it is the duty of good citizenship to answer to every possible call, and, therefore, have given my best efforts to the set- tlement of the matters brought before me. In order that a shorter form may be used, I shall hereinafter style the Publishers’ Association of the City of New York as the “Publishers” and the Typographical Union No. 6 of the International Typographical Union as the “Printers.” It is mutually agreed that the salary increase shall be retroactive as of April 1, 1920. In order that every item affecting working conditions and the entire “Agreed Statement of Facts” may be included in this report, I shall enumer- ate each and deal with them separately, noting those mutually agreed upon. The Arbitrator, in attempting to bring about an amicable settlement of the wage scale, has given very careful attention to this very important question. The Printérs, in their contention for an increase in wages, have sub- mitted many exhibits and arguments, all of which have been thoroughly read by the Arbitrator. . . These figures have been taken from various sources of: information, official and otherwise. : On the other hand, the Publishers, to controvert the statements contained in the exhibits of the Printers, have presented their claims and exhibits from 107 about the same source. These have been also read and analyzed by the Arbitrator. : The Arbitrator, however, realizing the importance of this particular element in dispute, also secured data, official and otherwise, to assist him in reaching a conclusion. The Arbitrator, however, does not intend, as a basis of settlement, going back beyond the last adjustment period of April 1, 1919. In the previous proceedings I presume that the basis of settlement was taken on the increased cost of living and the skill required by printers ; there- fore the duty which devolves upon your Arbitrator at this time is to deter- mine what has been the increase in the cost of living from the last fiscal year, and has arrived at his conclusion from the mass of evidence submitted and secured. It is not deemed necessary to indulge in any criticism of either side in the presentation of its argument, but careful consideration has been given to the scarcity and price of print paper as submitted by the representative of the Publishers, but wage scales today are being adjusted, of course, on the elements incident to the cost of living. At least, this is the particular argument advanced by the contending parties in this dispute, so that in arriving at a solution of the wage situation these two elements have been very thoroughly considered by the Arbitrator. An analysis of the above indicates that the cost of living during the last fiscal year (April 1, 1919, to March 31, 1920) has increased approxi- mately twenty-four (24%) per centum, and therefore is the basis of the wage scale in this settlement. A compilation of the estimates of the United States Department of Labor disclose that there is an approximate increase of 25% in the cost of living during this last fiscal year. Bradstreets places this approximate increase at 22%. The National Industrial Conference Board (Printers’ ‘Exhibit “L”’) places this increase at 21% ; Mr. Edward W. Buckley, Secre- tary New York State Industrial Commission, article of April 23, 1920 (Publishers’ Exhibit “C’’), places’this increase at 26%. Each of these is an authority and has studied the subject thoroughly, still each arrives at a different conclusion. One authority states that the peak has been reached; others state that there will be an upward trend for some time to come. Your Arbitrator would be justified in accepting the figures of the highest approximator as he would the lowest, in so far as the ability of the approximator is concerned, but, in order that justice may be rendered, your Arbitrator has arrived at a medium percentage, and therefore places the increase at 24%. : The proposition advanced by the Publishers to change the working hours, referred to in various articles, is one that has also been considered very carefully. It is needless for me to state that there is no one industry that is more complex in its character than that of the newspaper industry. Newspapers which are commonly known as morning newspapers are not infrequently taken from the press and distributed to the general public before midnight. The Arbitrator does not make this statement based upon hearsay, but rather upon personal experience. Newspapers commonly known as evening papers are to be obtained on the streets of New York City during the forenoon. This condition with respect to the newspaper industry further com- plicates the situation as it appears to your Arbitrator. Therefore, to change the hours of labor as recommended by the Pub- lishers, by an Arbitrator whose knowledge of the industry is limited, would be establishing what might be ultimately a dangerous precedent. 108 AGREED STATEMENT OF FACTS WITH NOTATIONS, PREAMBLE. The following rules shall govern all members of New York Typographica Union No. 6 employed on daily newspapers and agreed to aa ade by the Publishers’ Association of New York City, to take effect April 1, 1920, and to continue until March 31, 1921. No precedents or previous conditions, rules or agreements shall be recognized in any way or affect or modify these rules. All complaints emanating from either party to this agreement shall receive prompt acknowledgment and attention, and every effort shall and must be made to reach a prompt and satisfactory adjustment thereof. | The above Preamble has been mutually agreed upon. SCALE OF PRICES—NEWSPAPER SCALE, ARTICLE 1. Under this heading is included all work coming under the jurisdiction of Typographical Union No. 6 for publications of any description classified as dailies; all work done by members of the Union in a composing room that is operated and maintained by an individual, firm or corporation for the production of its own daily publication or publications; Provided, All work of this description must be classed the same in all composing rooms, and must be germane to the daily publication or publications, and be owned and controlled by the same individual, firm or corporation that owns and controls the composing room. Members of the Union employed on daily publications transferred on week days to work coming under the “Scale of Prices for Book and Job Work” shall be paid the scale of wages called for by the “Scale of Prices for Newspapers”; members of the Union employed on daily publications transferred on Sundays or legal holidays to work coming under the “Scale of Prices for Book and Job Work” shall be paid the scale of wages called for by the “Scale of Prices for Book and Job Work”; in no case shall a mem- ber of the Union employed on daily publications, transferred to book and job work, be required to work different hours than are called for by the “Scale of Prices for Newspapers,” unless he be paid scale on overtime for the highest price work performed. Article 1 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 2. : Offices where all body type is set on machine shall be known as machine offices. Article 2 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 3. ; In machine composition all work must be time work. Piece work cannot be allowed in any case. Article 3 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 4. secies ‘ All bers of the Union employed on morning newspapers, except as hoeinatien provided for, shall receive not less than $58.00 per week. Eight continuous hours (including thirty minutes for lunch) shall constitute a night’s work, the hours to be between 6 P. M. and 3A. M. ; The additional sections asked for by both Printer and Publisher have been discarded. : ae ~~ I believe that a penalty should be placed on overtime, _and this is mutually agreed upon by the contending parties. As there is a penalty on this overtime, and as there is a desire upon the part of the Printers to 109 extra penalize, and this being an innovation at this particular period, I deem it better that it should not be granted. The Publishers request that the night tour continue from 5 P. M. to 5 A. M., and this is denied. In going over the Agreed Statement of Facts, it is noted that the Publishers desire tours as follows: Night Shiftisccssaccseve sav csaeae Seance annerace Ba 5 P. M. to 5 A.M. Day Shift ating Goiiees TiarolSa-aateaveign sree sia oaiivesesier 7 A.M. to 6P.M. Lobster Shift.........0eseeeeceee iste ee saree 12 P. M. to 10 A. M. Were this granted there would be the possibility of granting the power of doing away with that most disagreeable shift known as “the Lobster Shift,” by reasori of the fact that the office could be manned from 7 A. M. to 5 A. M. with two tours, two hours overtime being only necessary to cover the twenty-four hours of the day, and still not permitting the employees from receiving the additional compensation for working dur- ing the most disagreeable hours of the day. As your Arbitrator has stated, his knowledge of the Newspaper Indus- try is limited, he deems it a dangerous precedent for a layman to attempt the settlement of the hours of labor in the Newspaper Industry. ARTICLE 5. Men employed at day work for morning newspapers shall receive day rates (subject to third shift provisions). Men employed at night work for evening newspapers shall receive night rates (subject to third shift pro- visions). Article 5 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 6. All members of the Union employed on evening newspapers, except as hereinafter provided for, shall receive not less than $55.00 per week. _ Eight continuous hours (including thirty minutes for. lunch) shall constitute a day’s work, the hours to be between 8 A. M. and 6 P. M. ; When called to work at or before 5 A. M. $2.00 extra shall be charged in addition to the overtime; and when called to work at or before 7.30 A. M., $1.00 extra shall be charged in addition to the overtime. On evening news- Papers publishing six days, Sunday work shall be double price. Many of the statements made regarding Article 4 are applicable to this Article and need no repetition. f Regarding the penalty clause desired stricken out by the Publishers it is decided that as it has a bearing on the desire to change the tours, and has a direct bearing on the penalty for being compelled to work during so- called Lobster Shift hours, it is believed just that it should be retained. ARTICLE 7. Members of the Union employed on evening newspapers publishing Sunday editions, except as hereinafter provided for: shall receive not less than $9.16 per day. Eight continuous hours (including thirty minutes for lunch) shall constitute a day’s work, the hours to be between 8 A. M. and M. The rate for Saturday night shall not be less than $9.66 per night of seven continuous hours (including thirty minutes for lunch) the hours to be between 6 P. M. and 3 A. M. All members working Saturday and Saturday night shall receive $2.28 extra. Overtime Saturday night shall be not less than $2.07 per hour, Extras to receive 50 cents per day or night in addition to the above scale. (This does not apply to extras working a “double-header.) When holidays occur on Saturdays and the paper is not published, the rate for Saturday night shall be $11.21. When called to work on Sundays, between 8 A. M. and 6 P. M.,, shall be Paid double price; but in no case shall a member receive less than a day’s pay. When called at or before 5 A. M. $2.00 extra shall be charged in addition to the overtime, and when called at or before 7.30 A. M., $1.00 extra shall be charged in addition to the overtime. This has more to do with the wage scale and has been considered on the pro-rata increase. The difference in hours has been explained in previous Articles. ‘110 ARTICLE 8, Members of the Union employed on evening news ishi Sunday evening editions shall receive not less that Ode bee ae ae continuous hours (including thirty minutes for lunch) shall constitute a day’s work, the hours to be between 8 A. M. and 6 P. M. The rate for Sunday shall not be less than $11.21 per day of seven continuous hours. (including thirty minutes for lunch) the hours to be between 8 A. M. and 6 P. Extras to receive 50 cents per day in addition to the above scale. When called at or before 5 A. M. $2.00 extra shall be charged in addition fo the pat and eee called at or petare 7:30 A. M. $1 extra shall be charged in addition to the overtime. vertime on Sund hi: i for at the rate of $2.40 per hour. euinae eyee eae Your Arbitrator holds that a penalty should be imposed for employ-. ment on Sunday, the National rest day. ARTICLE 9, The scale for a “third shift” shall be $61.00 per week. Seven and a half continuous hours (including thirty minutes for lunch) shall constitute a day’s work, the hours to be between 2 A. M. and 10 A. M. _ This has to do with the matter of hours and wages, the Arbitrator’s attitude having been explained in preceding Articles, repetition is not necessary. ARTICLE 10. Newspaper offices using a third force are privileged to put on one make- up between the hours of 6 A. M. and 2 P. M. for the same hours and wages: as other members of the third shift. Article 10 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 11. Overtime, which shall apply to work done before as well as after hours. specified, shall be charged at the rate of price and one-half, based on the salary received during the specified hours for time worked, unless otherwise provided for. Overtime shall be computed in five-minute periods, unless other~ wise arranged between the office and the chapel, Rotation in overtime to. be at the discretion of the office. The Arbitrator on arriving at his decision in the matter of overtime as proposed by the Publishers and disputed by the Printers, has made an exhaus- tive investigation as to what is a generally accepted practice in the computa- tion of overtime. It is the contention of both sides that “overtime is an abomination,” and is well founded; and, accordingly, a penalty for overtime is usually demanded, with a view of discontinuing the practice. The general basis for overtime, however, in the shop trades is time and one-half of the rate of wages that such employee is receiving for the work on which such employee has been employed at the time the overtime was made, and in the building trades, due more to their unsteady employment, overtime is based. on double time. : . Your Arbitrator, therefore, decides that overtime shall be at the rate of time and one-half of the wages received by the particular employee. ARTICLE 12. No member working in a chapel is exempt from taking his overtime off, except the foreman of each shift. Article 12 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 13. hoe Six days at day work or six days at night work shall constitute a situation, and no situation of a less number of days shall be allowed. Article 13 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 14. Extras may be put on in machine offices either day or night, and may be put on at one hiring for not to exceed three days or nights in any one week, but the same extra may not be so employed in two consecutive weeks if others are 111 available. When in accordance with the above an extra is hired for more than one day or night he must, if he fails to work for the period for which he is engaged, supply a substitute. In hiring extras the publishers shall select such extras from the priority list (not necessarily in order of priority), if extras from such list are available. Extras shall receive for each day or night 50 cents in addition to the regular scale. Inasmuch as all offices have much overtime, and there is a great deal of work performed on a newspaper sometimes days prior to its publication, it is believed that the Publishers have the relief from this matter in their own hands by the hiring of additional regular employees, consequently Article 14 is to remain as at present. ARTICLE 15. In no case shall less than a day’s pay be accepted by any member of the Union. Article 15 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 16. When slide day of members falls on pay day the slid members shall be paid on the preceding or following day during the same hours for the regular pay day. Article 16 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 17. In machine offices no stints or slides shall be allowed. Article 17 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 18. No “sub” shall be allowed to fill a situation and work as extra on morning or evening newspapers on the same day. Article 18 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 19, On all matter set for daily newspapers proofs shall be read and copy held by a member of the Union. Article 19 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 20. No member of the Union shall be held financially responsible for errors occur- ring in an advertisement, nor shall any member of the Union be held responsible for errors appearing in railroaded matter. Article 20 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 21. In reducing force foreman cannot lay off regular employees until the end of the fiscal week. Article 21 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 22. All compositors employed in offices where machines are introduced must have the exclusive privilege of learning and becoming familiar with their operation. No obstruction or restriction whatever by members shall be placed upon or stand in the way of learners other than that they are not practical printers. Article 22 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 23, When an office introduces machines it shall take compositors from those already members of the chapel and instruct them, Article 23 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 24, This Union reserves the Tight to its members to refuse to execute all struck work received from or destined for unfair employers or publications. The above Article 24 is a new Article, mutually agreed upon at the time of arbitration. 112 ARTICLE 25.’ All Union machine offices are prohibited from supplying machine composition to non-union offices. Article 25 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 26. The practice of a foreman selecting or designating a substitute is in direct contradiction to the regulations of Typographical Union No. 6 and I. T. U. law. The regular shall be the person to select his own substitute, and shall in no way be responsible for the work performed by the same, but no foreman shall be compelled to accept a substitute who is incompetent or otherwise incapacitated, and if the regular’s selection should fail to appear on time or should be inca- pacitated, the foreman shall direct the chairman to select or designate another substitute. A substitute selected according to the foregoing provisions shall receive a regular day’s pay, otherwise 50 cents additional as an extra. Article 26 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 27. The practice of interchanging, exchanging, borrowing, lending or buying of matter previously used either in form of type or matrices between newspapers or job offices not owned by the same individual, firm or corporation, and pub- lished in the same establishment, is unlawful and shall not be allowed. Pro- vided, that the reproduction of the original of such type, matrices or plates in type within four days of publication shall be deemed a compliance with this law. Article 27 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 28. All type matter in local advertising, when matrices or plates are furnished the office instead of copy, shall be reproduced within four working days of publica- tion. It shall not be necessary to reproduce type matter in out-of-town adver- tisements whether transient or contract or in the advertising of out-of-town advertisers who sell their product through their own branch stores or agencies in this or other cities, Article 28 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 29. On advertisements or other matter set for daily newspapers in job offices the difference between the job and newspaper scale must be paid. Article 29 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 30. Advertisements reproduced in photo-engraving room must be reset by com- positors, except in instances where it is impossible to set said advertisements completely in the composing room. Article 30 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 31. No departments shall be recognized, except by agreement between the office and the chapel. Article 31 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 32, The office is entitled to all “pick-ups” of any character whatsoever. Matter once paid for shall always remain the property of the office. “Kill” marks shall not deprive the office of “pick-ups.” Article 32 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 33. On morning and evening newspapers twelve hours must intervene between the time of quitting and starting work, but no member of the Union shall be allowed to work more than twelve hours in any twenty-four. This shall not apply on Saturdays or election day to evening newspapers publishing Sunday editions or to unusual emergencies. Substitutes accepting work on the third shift shall not 113 e be subject to the twelve-hour limit, provided they do not work two consecutive shifts. ‘ Article 33 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 4. Offices publishing morning and evening papers have the right to use advertise- ments and reading matter set up for the morning paper in the evening paper, and vice versa, or in both. Article 34 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 35. Chapels may provide for the time to go to Junch, but the foreman shall not send an employee to lunch until he has worked at least three hours, nor shall the foreman ‘keep an employee more than four hours from starting time before allowing lunch, except in cases of emergency. A second: lunch time shall be allowed when more than one hour overtime is required. Article 35,has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 36, Foremen of printing offices have the right to employ help, and may discharge (1) for incompetency, (2) for neglect of duty, (3) for violation of office rules (which shall be conspicuously posted), or of laws of the chapel or Union, and (4) to decrease the force, such decrease to be accomplished by discharging first the person or persons last employed, either as regular employees or as extra employees, as the exigencies of the matter may require. Should there be an increase in the force the persons displaced through such cause shall be reinstated in reverse order in which they were discharged before other help may be employed. Upon demand, the foreman shall give the reason for discharge in writing. Persons considered capable as substitutes by foreman shall be deemed competent to fill regular situations, and the substitute oldest in continuous serv- ice shall have prior right in the filling of the first vacancy. This section shall apply to incoming as well as outgoing foremen: Article 36 has been mutually agreed upon. Article 36a has been disallowed. The evidence submitted indicates that every office has its own prob- lems to solve. There are no standards, each office having its own set of rules, each having its own equipment. As conditions are such and as each office’s standards must be sep- arate and distinct, and as the matter is now in the hands of the supervisor of such office, representative of the Publishers, subject to revision, it is believed that the responsibility is as it should be. ARTICLE 37. When a member is discharged for any of the foregoing reasons, and such action of the foreman is contested by the Union on behalf of the member affected, the contention shall be referred to a conference committee of three representatives of the employers and three representatives of the Union. After considering all of the evidence in connection with the reason assigned for dis- charge, effort at agreement shall be made, and if a decision is reached it shall be final, and shall be so accepted by both parties to the controversy. If agree- ment cannot be reached the conference committee shall select a seventh mem- ber, and the decision of the committee as thus made up shall be final. Should the conferees fail to agree on an odd man he shall be selected by the presiding Judge of the Appellate Division of the Supreme Court for the First or Second District. Where discharges are made for reasons other than stated in this section, and the aggrieved member appeals, the procedure shall be in accordance with the I. T. U. law in force at date of signing of agreement. Article 37 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 38, Regulars may be transferred by mutual consent from shift to shift whenever the exigencies may require it. If such transfers cannot be arranged by mutual 114 consent then the men must be transferred according to their priority standing in the office. Many statements were made regarding this Article, principal among them the protection of men advanced in years, and who have been long in the service. I am a firm believer in such protection in one way. or the other. The Printers have made use of their one way in establishing “Priority.” The Arbitrator does not believe that it would be wise to change these present conditions with respect to this Article, and, therefore, de- cides that Article 38 shall remain in its present form. ARTICLE 39, . Members of the Union working on Brooklyn newspapers shall not be laid off in the weeks when Thanksgiving, Christmas and New Year holidays occur; slide days in the weeks specified shall occur on the day of non-publication. Article 39 mutually agreed upon prior to entering upon Arbitration. Article 40 is disallowed. The Publishers’ stand on this matter is upheld. Once the foreman has made arrangements for the tour, they should stand, unless mutually agreeable for a change. ARTICLE 41, In cases where members are admitted as residents of the Union Printers” Home, or who enlist for active service in the regular army or navy in time of war, or enlist for active service in the army or navy of any country that may be allied with the United States in a war for a common cause, or members of the National Guard or Canadian Militia who may be ordered to war, or those who may actively engage in war work for the American Red Cross, Red Cross Societies of the Allies, Knights of Columbus, the Salvation Army, the Young Men’s Christian Association or any recognized organization of a similar char- acter, their situations may be filled by the foreman; provided, that upon again reporting for duty the situations formerly held by these members shall be restored to them. Article 41 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 42. Any member of the International Typographical Union employed in an official capacity by his local union or by the International Typographical Union, or any member incapacitated by illness, shall not lose his priority in the office in which he is employed. Provided, that at the end of three months. the situation may be filled by the foreman, but upon again reporting for duty the situations formerly held by these members shall be restored to them. Article 42 has been mutually agreed upon. SCALE, RULES, ETC., GOVERNING MACHINE-TENDERS ON TYPESET- TING AND TYPECASTING MACHINES IN NEWSPAPER OFFICES, ARTICLE 43. The scale for machine-tenders on typecasting and typesetting machines shall be: From 1 to 12 machines.........ceececeec eee e ener ee ten erence eeeteetaeees $52.75 For 13 or more machines..........cceeeeeeeeee eens ereerene nese eset eeeaes 55.25. Machine tenders working at night (second or third shifts) shall receive $5.00 per week in addition to the above day scale. As the penalty clause ($3 and, $6) for the second and third shifts of the Printers remains as heretofore, I do not believe it advisable to make any changes in the penalty for the Machine Tenders. ; The fact that no office has less than twelve machines makes it appear that it is only fair to fix the salaries on that basis. ARTICLE 44. ; _ Two monotype keyboards shall be classed as one machine. Article 44 has been mutually agreed upon. 115 ARTICLE 45. . Two or more monotype casting machines shall call for a machine tender, Article 45 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 46. A machine tender shall have charge of all repairs on typesetting machines in plants of four machines or more. No printer member shall be allowed to act as machinist on any plant of more than three machines, Article 46 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 47. The regular working time of a machine tender shall be six days or nights per week of as many hours each as are the regular hours of the operators in the office employed in operating the machines, Article 47 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 48. All time worked before or after these hours shall be considered as over- time, and shall be charged at the rate for overtime as set forth in this scale of prices. Article 48 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 49. No machine tender on_typesetting or typecasting machines holding a regular situation in an office will be permitted to attend to the repairs on machines in any office other than the situation in which he is employed, except in case of emergency, all such cases to be reported to the chairman, and to the president of the branch as soon as possible. ~ Article 49 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 50. Assistants to machine tenders shall be classed as helpers. Article 50 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 51. All offices of four machines or more shall be entitled to employ one helper to each machine tender employed, who shall not handle tools,. make re- pairs or adjustments, Article 51 has been mutually agreed upon. ARTICLE 52. Machine tenders or machine tenders’ helpers shall not be allowed to operate machines casting slugs that take ink in printing, provided this does not apply to typecasting machines. Article 52 has been mutually agreed upon. APPRENTICES. In newspaper offices, declared as such by the Union, apprentices may be employed in the ratio of one to every fifteen men or a majority fraction thereof, but not more than six shall be permitted in any office. The minimum scale of wages to be paid apprentices shall bear the fol- lowing proportions to the full scale of the shift on which they are employed: First year—First 6 months............... bon S cent. C cent. Second year—First 6 months cent, , Second 6 months cent, Third year—First 6 months....... Seas cent, Second 6- months cent. Fourth year—First 6 months................. 60 per cent. sea Second 6 months............... 70 per cent. Fifth year—First 3 months............-..... 80 per cent. Second 3 months .............. 85 per cent. Third 3 months.................. 90 per cent. Fourth 3 months................ 95 per cent 116 apprentice is entitled to pass from one of the above periods to another. If the foreman and chairman cannot mutually agree as to the apprentice’s qualifications to be advanced into the next period, the matter shall be re- ferred to the Committee on Apprentices, whose duty it shall be to inquire into the qualifications of said apprentice to ascertain if he meets the neces- Sary requirements called for in the several classes of work specified for each year of his apprenticeship, after which the committee shall report their findings to the foreman and the chairman, which shall in all cases be bind- ing and final. _ In the first year an apprentice may be required to perform general work in the composing room at the discretion of the foreman. In the second year an apprentice shall be employed at least fifty per cent. of his time at hand composition and distribution. In the third year an apprentice shall be employed at least seventy-five per cent. of his time at hand composition and distribution. In the fourth year an apprentice shall be employed at least seven hours each day at hand composition and distribution. In the fifth year an apprentice shall be employed his full time at floor work and after the first six months may practice on machines and during the last three months may be allowed to set live matter on machines. Apprentices shall be registered on the books of the Union and shall at all times be under the direction of the foreman and supervision of the chairman. : All apprentices when registered shall be between 16 and 21 years of age. All apprentices on the day shift shall attend the School for Printers’ Apprentices of New York one afternoon each week. If employed on the night shift they shall attend school of apprentices one night each week. In both cases time shall be paid for by employer. In addition they shall be required to go one afternoon or night each week on their own time and foremen shall not interfere with such attendance. Apprentices shall be prohibited from working overtime or more than six days in any one week. Any apprentice who wilfully neglects the duties which he is required to attend to under these rules may be brought up and disciplined by the Com- mittee on Apprentices of the Union. On the completion of the term of service of an apprentice and his ad- mission into the Union he shall be placed at the bottom of the priority list in the office in which he is working. Office boys (not apprentices) will be allowed to work proof presses, carry proofs and copy, and type on galleys, but shall not be allowed to handle ‘type, proofs, copy or any printing material in any other manner whatever. The Articles regarding Apprentices have been agreed to either be- fore or at the time of arbitration with the exception of limiting the number of apprentices to six to any-one shop, which I have decided should be retained. S. ; ; No less important than the other elements in dispute is the question of Apprentices. The future success of the Printing Industry depends very largely on the character, salary and hours of employment of apprentices. _ The arguments presented by both sides of this important question have been very carefully considered by the Arbitrator, and it is found that at present a very excellent system has been adopted by both sides with regard to the education and employment of apprentices. It is further found that certain newspaper offices have not availed themselves of the privilege of employing one apprentice to each fifteen printers, or the ratio as set forth, while in some offices the ratio has been adhered ty, and the limit employed. ea But again the technical and complex situation of the Newspaper Industry confronts your Arbitrator, and to change the present condi- 117 tion of affairs by one inexperienced in this work might possibly prove. to be dangerous. The Arbitrator, however, believes that neither of the contending parties are very far removed from a solution by experienced men on this question, and, therefore, decides that the limit of six shall remain until such time that a workable agreement should be arrived at by men qualified in the Newspaper Industry when a change is made with re- spect to the matter of Apprentices. Since the beginning of the hearings on, this matter I have devoted almost my entire time towards arriving at a solution of the matters in dispute. While the mass of evidence submitted in the original days of the hearing was sufficient, still the testimony and exhibits in rebuttal were vital to the case, and, as these did not reach my hands until about ‘June 1st, you can realize why a decision was not arrived at until this time. In fairness towards both parties in the dispute I have written into the agreement certain Articles that have been in existence for years. This, because my technical knowledge of the industry is limited to four days of instruction only, these four days being the four days of our hearings. As these Articles have proven workable for many years, it is much better, to my mind, that they be continued, rather than that a layman should write into the Agreement, “Articles” that would be obnoxious to both sides, and prove.a dangerous precedent for future discussions. The Publishers and Printers have come to a mutual agreement on 43 and the majority of the Apprentice Articles out of the 52 Articles contained in the Agreed Statement of Facts. This to my mind shows a fairness upon both sides to give and take. Particularly was this empha- sized in the matter on Apprentices, where both sides showed an extraor- dinary spirit in behalf of the boys entering the trade. It only required a sufficient explanation on both sides as to the welfare of the boy and the assuredness of his properly progressing to settle. the matter. It has been a pleasure to have been associated with you in this mat- ter, and I trust that my findings will meet with the approval of the contending parties. Respectfully submitted, Wittram E, Kerry, June 8, 1920 Arbitrator une 8, Brooklyn, N. Y. Co KF 3450.P7 Ar bitration pi rir